

Deadly Devotion:

The Charles Manson Story

A Novel By Justin McShane

Kathy Maddox, a red-haired girl, carried her schoolbooks and stared at a woman who stood in front of the town whorehouse. She wore lots of makeup, and her short-cropped dark hair was finger-waved. The woman tugged on a long strand of pearls that hung around her neck and asked Kathy if she were lost. Kathy shook her head no.

"How old are you, honey?"

"Fifteen."

"Too bad. You're a real pretty thing. Would you like to be a working girl like me?"

"Oh, yes ma'am."

"Well, when you turn sixteen, come back and see me sometime and we'll talk."

Nancy, Kathy's best friend, pulled her away. Nancy was a chubby-cheeked girl with a cherub face. She had golden blonde hair worn in a very curly style with big ringlets like Shirley Temple. She reminded Kathy of a real live baby doll. "You shouldn't associate with ladies like her!"

"But she's so pretty."

Nancy opened a movie magazine. "So is Claudette Colbert! You should idolize her instead."

Kathy and Nancy continued to walk home from school. Nancy started to talk about the upcoming school dance at Lizzie Borden High, The Fish Under The Sea Dance.

"I've heard through the grapevine that Kenny has a crush on you and he wants to take you to the dance."

Kathy shrugged. "So?"

Golden Rings rolled her eyes. "Oh, Kath! You are so insufferably boring sometimes. All you care about is weird stuff, like that prostitute back there. I simply do not understand you."

Nancy always said things like that. But Kathy didn't see the point in worrying about things like school dances and boys. She was only going to be a teenager for a short time. She was ready to become a woman! "It's difficult to get excited about things like that when my mother forbids me from ever attending them. You know how she is, Nancy."

"Yes, I know. I'm sorry for bugging you. I just wish you could go. We would have so much fun."

"Yes, we would." Kathy tugged at one of her braided pigtails in deep thought. Her mother made her dress like she was a little girl. Mother controlled every aspect of her life, right down to the socks she wore on her feet and the color of her undergarments, which were virgin white, of course.

They reached Kathy's house. Her mom, Mrs. Maddox, watched her daughter talk to Nancy from inside of the house. She went to the front door and opened it. "Kathy Maddox, get in this house!" she demanded.

Kathy and Nancy said their goodbyes. Kathy went into the house. Her mom slammed the door and locked it.

"How many times have I told you not to hang around that whore?"

"Mom, Nancy is my friend."

"Well, I forbid it. That girl goes through boys like we go through toilet paper. If I catch you speaking to that whore girl again, you'll be whipped and you'll never go to that school again, do you understand?"

Kathy lowered her head. "Yes, mom."

"Now, go to your room and do your homework."

Kathy turned and walked down the corridor, which was dark and cold. She went into her sparsely decorated room and closed the door and locked it. There was a dark wooden crucifix adorned with a little golden Jesus hanging over her bed. A sliver of pale light from the window shone onto it, making the object look ethereal. Kathy wanted to rip it from the wall and throw it out the window. She tossed her schoolbooks on her bed, then she flopped onto her bed and buried her face in her pillow. She wished she were someone else than Kathy Maddox.

Later that evening, Kathy finished her homework. Just as she closed her schoolbook, she heard the front door open and close. Her face brightened. It was her brother, Luther, who she loved more than any man in the world!

As Kathy sneaked from her bedroom and walked down the hall, she could hear her mom giving Luther a hard time.

"Where were you?" she demanded.

"Jeez, Ma, I was just out with some friends."

"Liar! I know you were sneaking around that floozy, Adele."

"She ain't no floozy, she's a nice gal."

"She's a cheap hussy! I could tell by that red dress she wore, red like the Devil's cape."

"Aw, you're crazy," Luther accused.

"Crazy? I ought to wash your mouth out with soap, talking to your mother like that. Well, I forbid you to see that slut anymore."

Kathy peeked around the corner and watched. Luther took off his newsboy cap and scratched his moppy brown hair. "I'm eighteen, Ma. I can do whatever I feel like doing."

"Not while you're living in MY house," she replied, cutting her eyes at her son.

Luther's face turned red with anger. "Know what? I'm sick of you always getting on my case. I don't know why I stay here."

Mrs. Maddox threw her head back and laughed coldly. "Because you don't have a job, that's why! If it weren't for your father and I, you'd be living rough on the streets of Cincinnati."

"I can get a job, you'll see."

"Well, I won't hold my breath, Luther."

"I will! I can take care of myself. I'm out of here and I'll live on my own and make my own rules and see whatever broad I want without hearing your mouth about it." He brushed past his mother, who spun around and glared at him.

"If you leave, don't ever come back!"

Luther walled past Kathy, who turned and watched him storm down the corridor to his bedroom.

"Don't worry, I won't!" He slammed his bedroom door shut.

Kathy's wide eyes filled with tears. He couldn't mean what he said! She'd die without Luther! She waited until her mother disappeared through a door that led into the living room where her father was listening to the radio. Kathy went to her brother's door and knocked.

Luther opened it and sighed when he saw his little sister. "Oh, it's only you. I thought it was Ma coming back for more."

Kathy followed Luther into his bedroom. She shut the door behind her. "You didn't mean what you said, did you? You're not really leaving, are you?"

Luther began throwing clothes into a suitcase. "I have to, Kath. I can't stay here anymore with that crazy woman. And dad is no help. He's scared of her."

Tears poured from Kathy's eyes. "But you can't leave me here by myself! Please, Luther, take me with you. I won't be any trouble."

Luther stopped packing and gave her a hug. "Kathy, I can't take you with me. Besides. I've got a dame waiting for me. Adele. We're gonna get married. She won't want some kid hanging around us. No offense." He tried to break the hug, but Kathy wouldn't let go.

"Please don't leave!" she begged.

Luther pushed her away. "Stop it, Kath. You'll be all right. One day, I'll come back for ya. But right now, you can't come."

"No!"

Luther closed the suitcase and he winked at her. "See ya around, Kid."

He left his room as Kathy chased after him, calling his name.

Luther left out of front door as Kathy stood in the doorway, crying as she watched her brother walk down the sidewalk.

"Kathy Maddox!" her mother shouted behind her. "Close that door. You're letting a draft come in!" She turned and went back into the living room.

Kathy shut the door and she sank to the floor sobbing. She hated her mother for driving Luther away!

The next day at school, Kathy was at her locker putting her books inside. Just as she closed the locker door, there stood that boy Kenny who Nancy was telling her about. Kathy let out a startled scream. "Oh...hi," she greeted.

"Hi Kathy," he answered. He was a nice-looking boy around sixteen years old with sandy blonde hair. He was tall and looked to be in good shape. Kathy thought he was nice-looking. She didn't understand why he was there because he never talked to her.

"Did you need something?" she asked, cocking an eyebrow.

"Yeah, I was wondering if you had a date for the Fish Under The Sea Dance tomorrow night? I know it's last minute, but I was hoping you'd go with me."

"Me? Why?"

"Because I like you, Kathy. I think you're real pretty."

"Um..." she stammered. "Kenny, my mom is really strict. She'll never let me go."

"Do you always do what your folks tell you to do?"

She smirked. "No."

"Then I guess that's a yes, then?"

Kathy bit her lip. "Okay, how about I meet you outside of the gym at seven o 'clock?"

Kenny grinned happily. "Great! It's a date!"

She watched him walk away. She sighed happily. Kathy didn't know how she would be able to go, but she was determined to make it happen one way or another.

Later that evening, Kathy sat at the dinner table across from her mom and dad. She could hardly eat because she was so nervous about asking permission to go to the dance.

"Kathy, you've barely touched your dinner. Is there something wrong with the chicken? It's your favorite."

Kathy lay her fork down beside her plate. "Mom, I was asked to the school dance tomorrow night. Everybody's going. The boy who asked me is named Kenny and he's very nice. I told him I'd go."

Mr. Maddox, her dad, smiled. "That's nice, Kathy. I'm sure you'll have a good time. Just make sure he brings you home at a reasonable time."

Mrs. Maddox shot her husband a scornful look, narrowing her eyes angrily. "Are you giving our daughter permission to go to that satanic evil dance with all those perverted boys? You must have hit your head! Kathy, don't you listen to your fool father for he knows not what he says. You'll go to that dance over my dead body. End of discussion. Now pick up that fork and finish your dinner."

Kathy slammed her palm down on the table. "No! I want to go to the dance!"

Mrs. Maddox stood from her chair. "Heretic! You dare to defy me? I won't have it! Now, go to your room and stay there until I summon you!"

"But dear--" Mr. Maddox begun.

"Don't But Dear me. You have no power here. She will NEVER go to that dance or any dance for that matter." She turned to her daughter. "Now, go to your room, demon child!"

Kathy looked at her dad, who hung his head in defeat. "How can you just let her talk to you like that, Dad? You're the man! Stand up to her!"

Mr. Maddox got up from the table without uttering a word. He walked into the living room and sat down in a recliner. He turned on the radio and stared off into space.

Mrs. Maddox, meanwhile, scoffed. "That's all your father is good for, sitting in that chair like a lump and listening to the radio. Your father is weak, Kathleen. Don't you forget it. Now, go to your room."

Kathy got up from the table in a huff. She ran down the corridor and went into her bedroom, closing the door behind her and locking it. She fell on her bed and stated to cry. "She won't let me do anything! I just want to be my own person! I hate her!"

It was Saturday night, and Kathy was supposed to meet Kenny outside of the gym in an hour. Her mom was in the living room knitting, as usual. Kathy sat on her bed staring at the wall. The desire to go to the dance was overwhelming. She didn't care so much about Kenny. She just wanted to go and have a good time for a change. The idea of spending another Saturday night at home made her stomach twist with nausea. She decided to go anyway. She didn't care how much

trouble she'd be in. Kathy put on makeup and fixed her hair kind of like the lady she saw in town. Kathy sneaked out the window and walked to the school.

Kenny was waiting for her outside of the gym. When he saw her, he looked delighted. "Golly, you sure look different. I like what you've done with your hair. None of the other girls look like that."

"Thank you. I'm glad you like it. This is the real me. I'm sick and tired of people telling me how to look and act. I am my own woman."

"I like that," Kenny confessed. "It's a real turn on. Hey, wanna sneak to the back of the school and have a little drink?" Out of his dress jacket, he pulled out a bottle of booze and showed it to her. "I stole this out of my old man's liquor cabinet especially for this occasion. You drink?"

Kathy chuckled nervously and patted her hairdo. "Um, sure I do, all the time."

They went behind the school where it was dark and secluded. They passed the bottle of booze back and forth. Kathy liked the taste of it. She enjoyed the warmth that slithered through her body. And she especially loved the feeling it gave her. She out drank Kenny, who seemed shocked.

"You weren't lying. You sure can throw back some liquor, Kathy Maddox. I've heard stories about you. Looks like they weren't pulling my leg after all."

Kathy wiped her mouth and scowled. "What stories?"

"That you're a wild one! Why do you think I asked you to the dance?"

"You said I was pretty."

"You're all right. You're not a dog. But I want some action and I think you're the gal who's going to give me some."

Kathy laughed coldly. "Yeah, dream on, lover boy! I don't know who told you what, but I'm no tramp."

"Sure you are! Look at how you're dressed. Only whores dress like that!"

Before Katy could slug him, Kenny put his hands on her breasts and started to feel her up. Kathy pushed his away and slapped him across the face.

"You keep your hands off me, Kenny! How dare you think you can touch me like that!"

Kenny rubbed the side of his face. His eyes were full of anger. "You tease! You come back here, drink my booze, then you won't give me some loving? No woman is gonna do that to me! Just wait until I tell everyone what a slut you are!" He got up off the grass and disappeared around the corner of the school.

Kathy started to cry. Her eye makeup ran down her face. She wiped at it, sniffling. She knew Kenny would tell everyone what'd happened. Her reputation would be ruined forever. But she didn't care. She got up from the grass, wiped her dress off, and headed home.

Kathy left the window cracked in her bedroom. She pushed it open and climbed into the house. Her mom was standing in her room with her arms folded against her chest. Her eyes were slanted angrily; her nostrils flared. Kathy wasn't surprised to see her in her room. She knew she'd be in a heap of trouble. Still, she felt fearful. Her mother looked like a psycho and had never appeared as angry as she did in that moment. Without uttering a word, she slapped her daughter across the face so loud it sounded like the cracking of a bullwhip. Kathy fell to the floor.

"SINNER!" Mrs. Maddox screamed. "How dare you forbid me! Look at you! Your face smeared with makeup! Oh, Kathy, what have you done to your beautiful hair? You Jezebel! Out whoring around? Oh, I know where you were. You were at that dance, weren't you? How many boys did you seduce tonight? No, don't tell me. My heart could not take it. God, god, god, you could be pregnant! You've brought shame to this holy house! Shame to our family's good name! You're an abomination, Kathleen! A stain on humanity! What shall I do with you now, wicked child of filth? What? I know, you'll pray, Kathleen. Pray for your sins!" She unleashed a large black bible. "Read this, for it is the only thing that will save your tarnished soul. You are to stay in this room and pray until I come back for you." She placed the bible down on the floor in front of Kathy. She turned and walked to the door. Turning around, she said, "I'd have aborted you if I knew what a slut you would have turned out to be!"

Kathy looked up. She was stunned by the harsh words spewing forth from her mom's mouth.

Mrs. Maddox walked to the door and left the room. Kathy heard the door lock from the other side.

She knew her punishment was going to be bad, but it went far beyond anything she'd imagined! Kathy was kept locked inside her room for days. Her mom explained to her the next morning that she would not be returning to Lizzie Borden High. "It's evil!" she said. "You will be home schooled from now on. Your education will be reading the Bible and nothing more. Everyday I will test you on what you've read. If I find that you haven't been studying your bible, the punishment will be harsh, Kathleen." And with that, Mrs. Maddox left the room, locked her in, beginning the first of many days of being a prisoner in her own bedroom. Meals were brought to her, and she was only let out to use the bathroom. Kathy watched the sunlight enter the room every morning, then slowly make it's way across the room until it disappeared and the darkness of night took over. She read from her bible, memorizing as much as she could. But the Bible was so boring! After a while, she decided she didn't care what mom did to her. She wasn't going to read that stupid Bible anymore.

One day there was a knock on her window. Kathy looked up and saw Nancy outside the window, waving at her. She sneaked to the window and pressed her hand against the glass.

"Oh, Nancy! I'm so glad to see you!"

"Kathy, are you okay? You haven't been in school for a week."

Kathy ran her hand through her red hair, shaking her head in confusion. "A week? That's all? I thought it's been months."

"What's happening? Are you sick?"

"No, Nancy. It's my psycho mom. She's punishing me for sneaking out to the dance."

"Oh, yeah. Well, Kenny's been saying horrible things about you. It's all over the school. I miss you, but maybe it's best you're not there right now. Everyone thinks you're a slut, Kathy. But I know you're not. You're weird, but not slutty."

"Thanks, Nance. I didn't do anything with that boy, I swear. He tried, but I shot him down. He got mad and called me names. I guess that's why he's running his mouth about me."

"When are you getting out of there?" Nancy asked looking concerned.

"I...I don't know. My mom isn't letting me out of this room. I've really messed up this time."

Suddenly Kathy heard the bedroom door unlock and in walked her mom. Kathy gasped and turned around.

"Kathleen, what's going on?" She saw Nancy outside the window. Her eyes turned to angry slits. "Get away from that window, you cheap hussy!"

Mrs. Maddox closed the door and locked it. Before Kathy knew it, her mom was outside chasing Nancy with an old broom, swinging it at her as Nancy scurried away from the house. Kathy watched in horror as Mrs. Maddox chased Nancy down the sidewalk, screaming at her.

Enough was enough! Kathy waited until the middle of the night, even though she didn't have a clock. Still, she knew it was very late and her parents were asleep. Kathy used the big black bible to break the window in her bedroom. It was chilly outside so she dressed warmly. Kathy climbed out of the window and walked down the street. Where she was headed, she hadn't a clue. Anywhere but home was good.

But after walking for a while, she realized she didn't feel free. Kathy had no money and nowhere to go. She'd probably have to return home. That depressed her deeply. Mom would beat her to death. It was then she decided life wasn't worth living.

Kathy walked to the train tracks that ran along side of the city of Cincinnati. She stepped onto the track and waited. Kathy heard the sound of the approaching train. It's horn blared, warning her of its approach. The light shined in her face, blinding her. The noise of the train got louder as it came closer. Kathy shut her eyes, spread her arms, and waited for the impact that would end her for once and all.

Just as the train was going to run her over, someone leaped out of the darkness, grabbed her, and pulled her away from the train. She and the mystery person fell to the gravel . The train ran past them, it's horn whistling into the night. It passed them and and the whistle faded in the distance. All Kathy could hear were crickets chirping. She opened her eyes and sat up. Sitting beside her was a negro man. He stared at her with eyes filled with concern.

"Girl, are you crazy? What were you trying to do? Kill yourself?"

Kathy rubbed her face. "That's exactly what I was doing. Why'd you stop me?"

The man laughed. "Because you're too pretty to die. I've seen you around. I never would have spoken to you, but I've always thought you were the prettiest girl I've ever seen. I couldn't let you do what you were gonna do. Life's too precious to throw it away."

Kathy smirked. "Not MY life."

"Wanna talk about it?" He gestured to the cafe that sat along the tracks. "I work here. I'm the cook. How about I buy you a Coke?"

Kathy nodded. "Um, okay."

He helped her off the ground and they walked over to The Whistle Stop Cafe. They went inside.

There were only a few patrons inside, but they all stared when Kathy and the negro man walked in. He chuckled. "Don't pay those folks any mind. You've had a rough night. Here, sit down."

She did, and he went and got her a Coke. He sat across from her as she drank the soda using a straw.

"Now, are you gonna try something stupid like that again? Or do I have to tie you up and put you somewhere so you're not a danger to yourself?"

Kathy raised an eyebrow. "Tie me up? That sounds like kidnapping to me."

The man looked scared. "Oh, no, Miss. I was just joking."

Kathy smiled warmly and put her hand on his. He looked down at her hand. "I know you are. You're the nicest man I've ever met. Really you are. Thank you for saving my life. I think being tied up by you would be the best thing that ever happened to me."

He laughed. "Girl, you crazy, you know that?"

"Yes, I know. I AM crazy."

He looked around the cafe. The patrons were glaring at them. He pulled his hand from hers. "Um, best we not do that."

"I thought you said not to worry about those folks?"

"Yeah, but I'm suddenly getting the heebie-jeebies. Folks around here will kill me if they thought--"

Kathy leaned toward him. "Thought what?"

"That we were together."

"Would that be such a bad thing? I'm a woman. You're a man. What's the crime?"

He laughed. "You're not a woman. You're a little girl."

"I'm fifteen. I'm not a baby, that's for sure. I'll be sixteen real soon. I know what a man needs, and I can give it to him."

"Girl, stop," he warned. He got up from the table. Kathy looked at him with big pleading eyes. "I've got to get back to work. You go home, girl,"

"I'm Kathy. What's your name?"

"Colonel. Colonel Scott."

"Thank you for saving my life, Colonel Scott."

"My pleasure, Kathy. Now, get on outta here before we're both in a heap of trouble."

"Will I see you again?" she shouted as he quickly left the table and disappeared into the back of the cafe.

One of the male patrons stood from the table where he sat. "Ma'am, did that boy touch you? Are you hurt?"

Kathy shot him an incredulous stare. "What are you talking about? Of course not! He's a gentleman! Mind your own business." She turned and left the cafe.

Walking back home in the dark, Kathy knew she messed up big time. She'd pay dearly, perhaps with her life. She saw that her bedroom window was boarded up. The lights were on in the house. Her parents were awake. Mother knew she left again. Kathy gulped as she walked up onto the front porch and knocked on the door. Mrs. Maddox opened it and started shouting. "The phone's been ringing off the hook! It's bad enough that you've run off again. But a negro? A negro! Holding hands with a black man in a cafe for everyone to see! People called the house waking us up in the middle of the night to tell us you're holding hands with Negroes!" She grabbed Kathy by her shirt and yanked her into the house.

"Mom, calm down--" Kathy began.

Mrs. Maddox smacked her daughter across the face. "You devil whore! I curse the day you were born! Has reading the bible taught you nothing? Jesus can't save you now, girl. You're a heathen!"

Kathy sneered, "So what? I'll proudly call myself a heathen than become a hypocrite like YOU! I'm leaving for good. You drove Luther away, now you've driven me away."

"What's happening?" Mr. Maddox asked as he came out of the bedroom he shared with his horrible wife.

"Your daughter, if you must know, is now running around with negros right out in public. She's filth, that's what's happening."

"Daddy, I'm leaving home," Kathy told him. "Sorry, but I can't live here any longer."

"If you leave, you can never come back," Mrs. Maddox told her.

"Good!"

Kathy ran to her room and packed a suitcase. She marched down the corridor carrying the suitcase. Just as she went to the front door to leave, Mrs. Maddox laughed coldly.

"You'll never make it on your own, Kathy."

"Even if I die out there, it'll be better than staying here." She turned and walked out of the house.

"Good riddance!" Mrs. Maddox slammed the door behind her and locked it.

"Colonel Scott?" Kathy kept whispering outside the back window of The Whistle Stop Cafe. She could see him through the window, cooking. Finally, he came to the window. He opened it and rested his arms along the sill. He looked down at her and shook his head.

"Girl, go home."

"I can't. I left for good. My mom is crazy. Look, wherever you lay your head at night, take me back there with you. I promise I'll be good. I'll cook and clean. I'll do my part, I swear."

"You crazy."

"Yes, I am. I like you, Colonel. I'll be good to you. You said you like me, so let me be your woman."

"You ain't a woman. You're a girl."

"Wanna bet?"

Colonel sighed."Looks like you've already made your mind up. You got a suitcase packed and everything. Go find some other man to live with. There'll be nothing but trouble if you and I get together."

"If you don't let me go back to where you hang your hat, I'll jump in front of that train again."

"Don't lay no guilt on me, little girl."

"Or I'll...I'll throw myself in the river!" Kathy threatened.

"Girl..." Colonel shook his head ruefully. "I'll rue the day we met, mark my words. Okay.If you're really going to kill yourself, you can come stay with me."

Moments later, he appeared behind the cafe. Kathy set her suitcase on the ground. Her eyes were shining happily.

"I must be crazy," he said, smiling back. "But I can't resist such a pretty thing like yourself. Look at that red hair. Girl, you sure are sexy."

Kathy ran to him and threw her arms around the tall man, squeezing him tightly.

He pulled away. "Not out here," he warned. Colonel looked around, then he took her hand and led her behind some bushes. It was dark, but he had no trouble finding her womanly parts. His hands fondled her breasts and felt her supple buttocks. "Mmm, he sure feel good,' he whispered into her ear.

"Oh, God, Colonel Scott," she moaned. "Your hands feel so good all over my body." This must be what Heaven feels like, she thought. He lay her on the ground and climbed on top of her. Colonel kissed her on the lips. His lips were full and sexy. Kathy couldn't get enough of them. She sucked his lips and cried out when he entered her. It hurt, but it felt good, too. He made love to her right there behind the bushes in the dark of night.

Another cook came to relieve Colonel. He and Kathy left the Whistle Stop Cafe and walked along the train tracks. They took a left into the woods and walked through the dark woods until they came to an area known as Shantytown where many black people lived away from the white people. It was an area filled with ramshackle houses and shacks that barely looked livable. Kathy was a little scared because she was the only white person there. As they walked, she saw many folks sitting around their shamble homes in front of bonfires. Some played music, many were drinking and laughing. They gave her curious looks as she and Colonel walked by. They came to a large shack.

"This is my house," Colonel told her. "You're welcome to stay as long as you want."

"Thank you, Colonel."

Inside, there was a bed, an old wood table, a large metal tub for bathing, clothes lines where shirts and pants hung. It was dark and Colonel lit some candles.

"It ain't much, but it's home to me."

"Anywhere is better than my mom's house." She looked at the bed. "Are we sharing a bed, then?"

"I'd like nothing more than to wake up next to your beautiful self each and every day."

Kathy blushed. "Oh, Colonel. You're so romantic."

He walked up to her and stared down at her. "If you stay, you're gonna be my woman. You're gonna cook, clean, and keep your man happy."

"That's all I want. I want YOU, Colonel Scott."

"Girl, you got me. Now, let me lay my lady down." He took her hand and led her to the bed. He lay her down, then climbed on top of her. He began to kiss her all over.

"Twice in one night?" Kathy giggled.

"You ain't seen nothing yet, little girl!" He proceeded to make love to her a second time.

Kathy woke up the next morning, sunlight shining through the cracks in the wood. She sat up and stretched. Colonel was getting dressed. He smiled at her.

"Where you going?" she asked.

"Gotta go to work, little girl. I'm on the morning shift. I didn't get much sleep last night so I'm dead tired. Girl, you sure know how to please a man. Where'd you learn that?"

Kathy smirked. "I guess I'm a natural."

"Get up, now. I made you some grits. I want this place looking spic and span. You can cook, right?"

"Yeah."

"I want some fried chicken for dinner on the table when I get home."

"Okay."

He went to the bed and kissed her goodbye.

Kathy spent the day scrubbing the wood floors, washing his clothes, and tidying up the shack so it looked nice. She fried him some chicken. Luckily, her mom had taught her how to do it when she was a little girl. She smoked the shack up good, but she didn't burn it down. When Colonel arrived home hours later and he saw the plate of fried chicken sitting on the table, he grinned.

"Now that's what I call home cooking!"

"I hope it's good."

They sat down and ate. Colonel raved about the chicken. Kathy was pleased he was happy. As she cleaned up, he sat in a rocking chair and smoked a cigarette, watching her. He got up and took her hand.

"You're so beautiful. Come on, girl, let's make love."

He ravaged her and gave her pleasure unlike anything she'd imagined.

As time went on, Kathy began to notice changes in her body. Her period stopped. She was gaining weight in her stomach. She knew she was pregnant with Colonel's child. Kathy felt happy about becoming a mother, even though she was only sixteen. When Colonel came home from work, she ran to him and wrapped her arms around him.

"How was your day?" she asked.

"Long! I am sure glad to be home with my woman."

"Colonel, I've got some good news."

"Yeah? What?"

"I'm pregnant!" she shouted happily, her face exuding joy.

Colonel's eyes widened in horror. "Girl, you're what?!"

"Um...I'm going to have a baby. Aren't you happy? You're going to be a father."

"Oh, HELL NO!" he shouted as he started to pace the shack. "We can't have a baby. First of all I can't afford to support another person. Second, do you know what white folks are going to do to me knowing that I touched you? They're gonna kill me! Girl, you're gonna have to figure out a way to get rid of that baby!"

Kathy's eyes filled with tears. "No! I want to keep my baby! Oh, how can you say that? Don't you love me? If you really love me, then you'll love my baby, too."

"Well, if you aren't going to get rid of it, I'll have to get rid of you! I can't have you staying here any longer, Kathy. You've got to go."

"What?!"

He gathered her things and tossed them out the door. "Girl, bye!"

Kathy cried and begged to stay, but he pushed her out the door. "Get lost, and don't come looking for me neither or people are gonna kill me." He slammed the wooden door in her face.

Kathy returned to her parent's house. She didn't have a choice because she was pregnant. Living on the streets wasn't safe. Mrs. Maddox opened the door. When she saw her daughter standing on the front porch with her suitcase, she cackled and folded her arms.

"Well, well. Look what the cat dragged in."

"Mom, let me in. I need to talk to you."

"No, Kathleen. After what you've done? You're not welcome here any longer. Besides, I don't let sinners live in my house."

"I'm pregnant," Kathy blurted.

Her mom gasped in horror. "I knew it would happen. Do you know who the father is? Don't tell me it's that negro!"

"It is," Kathy confirmed. "He kicked me out after I told him. He wants nothing to do with me or the baby."

"I can't blame him. Well, if you think I'm going to accept it, you're crazy."

Her father came to the door. When he saw Kathy, he looked relieved. "Oh, thank god you're home. I was worried sick about you."

Mrs. Maddox turned to glare at him. "She's knocked up by that black man!"

Mr. Maddox's jaw dropped in shock. He rubbed his face, but then he gave Kathy a look of sympathy. "Honey, we love you no matter what. We'll help you raise the baby."

"Over my dead body!" her mom shouted. She looked at Kathy and waved her off. "Get out of here, whore. No one wants you here, especially with that half-breed baby of yours!"

"Stop it!" her dad yelled back. "It's time you start acting like a mother. I admit I haven't been a good father for a long time. That's going to change right now. Kathy, come on in. This is your home, no matter what your mother says."

Mrs. Maddox shot her husband an angry look as Kathy entered the house carrying her suitcase. Mrs. Maddox pursed her lips as her husband helped Kathy take her suitcase to her bedroom.

Month passed. Mrs. Maddox remained cold to Kathy. She showed no interest in the baby that was to be born. Kathy, though, was okay with that. Her mom wasn't hitting her anymore or forcing religion down her throat. She came and went as she pleased. Best of all, her father was finally there for her, supporting her and loving her as a father should.

It was November. The holidays were approaching and Kathy was due any day. Finally, she went into labor on November 12th, 1934. Kathy's dad drove her to the hospital in his car while Mrs. Maddox stayed behind, refusing to show interest in the birth of her grandchild. Kathy gave birth to a little baby boy whom she named Charles. Kathy didn't want Colonel to get in trouble, so she just gave Charles the last name of Maddox. Kathy instantly fell in love with her son, and she held him in her arms staring down at him feeling more love than she ever thought possible. Mr. Maddox was thrilled he had a grandson. When Kathy returned home with Charles, her mom refused to even look at the baby.

"He's got the Devil in him," is all she said.

"No, Charles is perfect," Kathy responded. "Aren't you, Charlie?" She kissed him on the forehead. She was a very proud mama.

It was Christmas morning. Snow was falling down outside. Kathy sat beside the window in the family room, holding Charlie, watching the snowflakes as they fell from the sky. There was Christmas music playing on the radio. Her dad was adding some finishing touches to the Christmas tree. Mrs. Maddox sat on the couch, knitting with a sour look on her face.

"Christmas is about Jesus, it's got nothing to do with Christmas trees and this sappy music," she lectured her husband and daughter. "You ought to be ashamed of yourselves."

"This is Charlie's first Christmas, Mother. Please don't ruin it."

"Oh, he's a baby. What does he know?If you were a good mother, you'd be reading the bible to him right now. You'd teach him that today is Jesus' birthday, not a day for gifts and all this hoopla."

Mr. Maddox put his hands on his hips sternly. "Woman, do shut up. This is all for Charlie. Can't you let us be a happy family for one day?"

"Hmph!" she responded, continuing to knit.

"I can't wait until Charlie opens his very first present," Mr. Maddox told Kathy. "I know he's only a baby, but it's so exciting." He bent over and picked up a long box wrapped in wrapping paper. "Look, Charlie! This is for you," He started to walk to where Kathy was sitting beside the window when he suddenly got a strange look on his face. His smile twisted into a grimace of agony. The present fell out of his hand to the floor. He grabbed his left arm and groaned in pain.

"Dad?!" Kathy shouted, standing up from where she sat. "What's wrong?"

Mrs. Maddox looked up. "Oh, my god! He's having a heart attack!" She ran to her husband and put her arms around him just as he fell to the side, directly into the Christmas tree, knocking it over. Glass bulbs shattered.

"Daddy!" Kathy screamed.

He was lying on the floor, unmoving. His wife shook him and called his name. Then, she looked up at Kathy with tears in her eyes. "He's dead! It's all YOUR fault! You ran away, then got knocked up by a black man! The stress of it all killed him! You did this! YOU!"

Charlie started to cry. Kathy hugged him close as tears ran down her cheeks. "Oh, Charlie, you'll never get to know your grandpa, now."

The day of Mr. Maddox's funeral was very cold and snowy. Luther didn't show up. Kathy was hoping to see her brother. It had been a long time. After everyone left, Kathy and her mother stood in the graveyard, staring down at Mr. Maddox's grave.

"That baby of yours is The Devil," she told Kathy. "I know it. I can feel it. I don't want you or him in my house. Now that your father is dead, you need to leave today."

Kathy looked at her mother in disbelief. "Today? We just buried dad! It's the middle of winter. Where are we supposed to go?"

"That's not MY problem," her mom replied, then she turned and walked away.

Kathy stood alone in the graveyard, holding Charlie, who was wrapped up in blankets to keep him warm. She shook her head. "Well, Charlie, looks like our lives are about to change yet again."

As Kathy walked down the snowy cold streets of Cincinnati with her baby in one arm, and a suitcase in the other, she couldn't believe her own mother threw her out on the day of her father's funeral with a newborn baby! How cruel could someone be? Kathy was determined to find a way to take care of her child and never have to depend on her mother again. She was dead to her!

Kathy stopped in her tracks when she walked past the old whorehouse. She remembered talking to that fancy lady who told her to come see her when Kathy turned sixteen. Well, she was sixteen and was ready to work. She knew that meant becoming a whore, but she'd do anything to take care of her child. Kathy opened the gate and walked up to the front door of the old whorehouse. She knocked on the door. The door opened and there stood the fancy lady. She smiled at Kathy.

"Hello, may I help you?"

"Hi, do you remember me?"

The lady looked at her, then her eyes lit up. "Oh, of course! You're that pretty redheaded girl I met almost a year ago. I didn't think I'd see you again. Are you interested in working for me, honey?"

"Yes, ma'am. My mom kicked me and my baby out of the house. We have nowhere to go. Please, I'll do anything to have some money and a place to live. Will you help us?"

"Of course, I will. Come inside, it's so cold out. Let's get you and your baby some food."

"Thank you!"

They went inside, and the woman shut the door behind them. "I'm Lorna Oh Lordy," she told Kathy. She gestured to the interior of the house. "Welcome to the Boudoir of Purple Velvet!"

Kathy looked around and smiled. "It's so fancy, like you."

Lorna laughed. "You're sweet. What's your baby's name?"

"This is Charlie."

"He's so cute.There are other girls who live and work here, too. I know they'll love him. They'll love you, too, my dear. You are going to be a fantastic working girl, just like me. You have made love to a man before, yes?"

Kathy laughed. "Well, yeah. I have a baby."

"Of course, silly me. Come to the kitchen so you can eat."

After she and Charlie ate, Lorna took Kathy and the baby upstairs and showed her the room she'd live in. There was purple velvet wallpaper in the room.

"This is where you'll sleep and work. I'll start you off slow. I'll teach you everything, my dear. The men are going to love you. I can take care of Charlie when you're working. Or one of the other girls will look after him. Don't fret, dear. He'll be in good hands."

Kathy was grateful that she found Lorna. Things, she felt, were finally going to be okay again.

The following day, Lorna helped Kathy with her makeup and fixed her hair in a way that made her look older and more alluring. "Are you ready?" Lorna asked her.

Kathy stared at her reflection in the mirror. "I was born ready, Lorna."

One of the girls named Babette eagerly agreed to watch Charlie while Kathy went to work. Babette was a sweet woman with blonde hair and big breasts. Babette had been working for Lorna for a few years and said nice things about her. Kathy arranged herself on the bed in a seductive way as she smoked a cigarette. There was a knock on the door.

"Come on in," Kathy beckoned in a southern drawl. Her hooker name was Scarlett because "Gone With The Wind" was her favorite book.

The door opened and a handsome man wearing a pinstripe suit and a bowler hat walked in. He removed his hat and smiled at her. "Hello ma'am."

"Hello yourself! I'm Scarlett, and I'll be keeping you company tonight. Why don't you take your jacket off and make yourself comfortable, good lookin'?"

He did as she suggested, while Kathy stubbed her cigarette out.

"Will you do anything?" the man asked.

"Oh, yes, sugar, anything you want,if you've got the money, honey."

He took out a wad of cash. Kathy's eyes lit up. "Why don't you take your clothes off and let's have some fun?"

The man undressed and Kathy undressed slowly and sensually...

Afterwards, when the man left, Lorna came into the room. "How was it? Mr. Baker seemed very satisfied from what I heard outside the door."

Kathy smiled tiredly. "Yes, it was good, I think. I hope I pleased him. I want to be good at my job."

"I think you're a natural." Lorna took the cash from the dresser and gave Kathy half of it. "Fifty-fifty, as promised."

"Golly! All this is mine?"

"Sure is, honey. You've earned it."

Kathy fanned herself with the cash. "I could get used to this lifestyle!"

Baby Charlie lay on the bed as a group of other hookers surrounded him, taking turns tickling his tummy.

"He's so cute!" one of the girls exclaimed. "How lucky are we to have a baby in the house?"

"We'll raise him as our own," another decided.

Kathy watched the girls doted on her baby as she got dressed in her regular clothes, finished with yet another shift. She closed the closet door and went to the bed. She picked up Charlie and held him. "Thank you for being so kind to us," she told the girls. "It's like having sisters. I've always wanted a sister. Now I have four of them."

Babette touched Kathy's shoulder. "Of course we're your sisters. We're a family, and we take care of each other. Having baby Charlie here is so much fun. He's a good baby, too. He hardly cries."

"Yeah, I'm lucky," Kathy agreed.

Kathy and Lorna sat at the kitchen table drinking coffee. "How are things, Kathy?" Lorna asked.

"Oh, everything's great."

"Are you happy here?"

"Sure! I love my work. The men are such gentlemen. I have my favorites, of course."

Lorna smiled with understanding. "Yes, all us girls have a favorite. But remember, you must NEVER get attached."

"I won't. It's all about the money and raising my kid."

"Sex work isn't for everyone, but I'm impressed how quickly you've adapted. You really were born to do this trade, Kathy. Or shall I say, Scarlett?"

Both women laughed.

"I just want to thank you again, Lorna, for taking me and Charlie into your home and giving me a career. I've honestly have never been so happy."

Lorna put her hand on Kathy's. "My pleasure, honey. Anything you need, just ask."

"I wish my own mother was like you. You make me feel so safe."

"That's the nicest thing anyone's ever said to me," Lorna admitted, tears pooling in her eyes.

"It's true," Kathy swore. "You're like the mother I've always dreamed of having."

"I want you and Charlie to stay as long as possible. You are like a daughter to me, and Charlie is like a grandchild."

"Thank you, Lorna."

Weeks later, things had changed. Babette awoke to the sound of Charlie screaming. She opened her bedroom door and saw one of the girls, Laura Louise, rocking Charlie in her arms.

"What's wrong with that kid?" Babette asked groggily, wiping her sleepy eyes.

"He wants his mommy, is all."

Babette looked up and down the hall. "Well, where is Kathy?"

"Where do YOU think?"

Babette groaned. "Again?"

Laura Louise nodded grimly. Babette marched down the hallway to Kathy's bedroom door. She knocked loudly. No answer. "Kathy?! Open up!" She opened the door and found Kathy passed out across the bed face down, snoring. Babette surveyed the room and saw empty booze bottles littering the dresser. She sighed. "It's time to have a chat with Lorna. This has GOT to stop."

Lorna sat on the edge of Kathy's bed. Kathy sat up, rubbing her face. Her red hair was a mess, falling all over the place. "Kathy," Lorna began solemnly. "It's okay to have a cocktail or two with a client. Many of the girls do. It helps unwind them before...well, you know. But drinking an entire bottle of booze is just not professional, not to mention it's expensive! Honey, your drinking concerns me. Besides, when you're passed out cold, who's looking after Charlie? One of the other girls has to step into your role as mother and take care of him. I'm not running a babysitting service, Kathy. This is a business. Look, I love you, but I need you to stop drinking so much and get your act together. Can you do that?"

Kathy wiped tears away and nodded. "I'm sorry I let you down, Lorna. I promise to change."

Lorna hugged her. "Oh, honey. I know you will. We all get lost sometimes. We're your family and we love you. But sometimes tough love is necessary."

"I understand. This'll never happen again, I swear."

Lorna gave Kathy the day off so she could sober up and spend time with Charlie. Kathy decided to get some fresh air and go to the store. She wrapped Charlie up and left the whorehouse. Kathy walked down the sidewalk, enjoying the cold winter air. The house could get stuffy sometimes. She went into the general store and browsed for a while. She bought some things to eat, along with a pack of cigarettes, then left. Walking home, she had Charlie in one arm, the paper bag of food and the cigarettes in the other. She turned the corner, then stopped in her tracks. Some cops were dragging Lorna and three other girls out of the house and putting into a large paddy wagon. They were shouting and protesting that they did nothing wrong. Kathy was horrified by what she was witnessing. She backed away and hid behind a bush watching the scene unfold. The paddy wagon drove away. Kathy stood there, not believing this had happened. A cop stood guard at the door. She couldn't go into the house or she'd get arrested, too. She didn't know what she was going to do. This wasn't just her job, but it was her home and Charlie's home. Kathy shook her head. She was jobless and homeless yet again.

She still had some cash on her, so she went to the Whistle Stop Cafe to get a drink. She hoped maybe she'd see Colonel who may have changed his mind about his child. But sitting there drinking her beer, she didn't see him. She asked the barmaid, whose name was Connie, where Colonel was. Connie told Kathy he didn't work there anymore. Kathy sighed, realizing Charlie would never know his daddy. "He probably left knowing one day I'd come in here with his kid," she thought with a smirk. She took a drink of her mug of beer, then readjusted Charlie on her lap. Kathy was tired of lugging her kid around everywhere she went.

Connie, the barmaid, approached Kathy with a second mug of beer. "Here, it's on the house. Looks like you could use another. Say, who peed in your cornflakes?"

Kathy smiled. "Thanks. Oh, no one. I'm just having a rotten day."

"Wanna talk about it? I am a barmaid, after all. Free advice is part of the job, y'know."

Kathy explained without giving too much detail about losing her job and a place to live. Connie cocked an eyebrow. "You're one of Lorna's girls, ain't ya? Yeah, I could tell just by looking at ya. I heard all about that bust."

"Do I look like a whore?" Kathy asked with a sour face. "I thought I hid it well. Guess not."

"I'm not judging. A girl's gotta do what she's gotta do. Sorry you're out of a job. Say, we could use some help around here. Now, you're not gonna make as much money as you would at a whorehouse, but it's better than nothing. I live in a boarding house just a few blocks from here. Miss Amy's Boarding House."

"I know where that is," Kathy said.

"Well, there's a room available right next to mine. If you're interested, I'll take you over there when I get off of work."

Kathy sighed with relief. "Oh, please do! Were you serious about that job? I could use one."

"Yeah, you're hired. You can start tomorrow."

"Great!"

After Connie got off from her shift, she and Kathy walked a few blocks to a large white house that stood three stories tall. Miss Amy was a no nonsense woman in her sixties.

"Rent is due every Friday, and under no circumstances, no men, or you're outta here!" she told Kathy sternly, shaking her finger in her face.

"Got it. No men," Kathy repeated.

Miss Amy showed Kathy to the room next to Connie's. It was a nice room with a bathroom. The phone was in the hallway, and all the girls used it. After Miss Amy left, Connie helped Kathy unpack her things and put her clothes into the tall dresser.

"Miss Amy's grumpy but don't let her scare you."

"She doesn't scare me," Kathy laughed. "I'm just glad I finally have a place to live with Charlie."

"If you ever need anything, I'm right next door. Just knock."

"Thank you, Connie. I'm sure glad I met you." She lay Charlie down on the bed. His eyes looked about the room, taking in the new surroundings.

Connie sighed and looked around the room. "Well, like my place, it ain't The Ritz, but it'll do."

"It's got a roof, four walls, and a bathroom. That's all I care about."

Connie grinned knowingly. She walked to the bed and tickled Charlie's tummy. "So whaddya say, Charlie? You like the place?" He smiled and wiggled is legs in response. Connie gazed at the baby, then she looked at Kathy. "Oh my God," she said with a gasp. "Colonel is Charlie's daddy, ain't he? That's why you were asking where he was."

Kathy shut the drawer and nervously wrung her hands. "Connie, you're not gonna say anything, are you?"

Connie shook her head. "No, Kathy. Now I know why he quit his job. If folks find out about this...well, I don't want to say. Listen, if people ask who's the daddy, you just tell them it was some drifter, you hear?"

Kathy nodded. "Or I could just say it's none of their business."

Connie laughed. "That'll work, too!"

Connie showed Kathy the ropes at the cafe. She was a quick learner and soon she was just as good a waitress as Connie. At the end of her shift, Kathy couldn't wait to take her shoes off because they were killing her from being on them all day long. She got a lot of tips, especially from men who she charmed with her flirty personality. Working for Lorna gave her excellent customer service skills and gave Connie a run for her money.

When Kathy got back to her room, Charlie was screaming his head off. Connie followed Kathy into the room and frowned.

"Wait, you just left him here all day?"

"Yeah, I don't have money to pay a babysitter. He was fine." She picked him up and shushed him. "Okay, calm down, mama's here now."

Connie shook her head. "Kathy, you can't just leave a baby on it's own all day. What if something happened?"

"He's fine!" she fired back. "Why are you all up in my business?"

Connie sucked her teeth and left the room.

The next day at the cafe, Connie walked up to Kathy who was making a cup of coffee. "Sorry about yesterday. I shouldn't have stuck my nose where it doesn't belong."

"That's fine. You were only looking out for my kid. Look, he's fine. I asked the girl upstairs to look after him today. I told her I'd give her a few bucks, even though I can't afford it."

"Look, when I'm not working, I'll be glad to watch him."

"Okay, thanks."

A handsome man walked into the cafe. Kathy noticed him right away. Her eyes lit up. She smiled. "Oh, he's a looker!"

Connie liked what she saw, too. "He sure is."

Kathy fixed her red hair. "This one's mine."

Connie shot her an annoyed look. "You always take the good looking ones!"

"Yeah, eat your heart out, Con."

Kathy walked over to the table where he sat. "Hi there. What are you having today?" she asked, batting her eyelashes flirtatiously.

He smiled. "What's good?"

"Besides me? Well, the cherry pie is to die for. Wanna slice?"

"Sounds good. Can I have some coffee too?"

"You've got it, cutie." She brought him a slice of pie and poured hot coffee into his cup. "I'm Kathy, by the way."

"William."

"I've never seen you around here, William. New in town?"

"Yeah, I'm a tradesman. Just came into Cincinnati looking for work."

"What kinda work you do?"

"Paint houses, fix things, I'll do anything handy."

"I like the sound of that."

He laughed as his face turned red.

"If you need anything else, gimme a holler, kay?"

He nodded and watched Kathy as she walked away. Kathy joined Connie in the kitchen.

"He's hot!" she swooned. "I think I'm in love."

"A great-looking fella like him has got to have a lot of girls hanging around. Be careful Kathy. I'll bet my last dollar he plays around."

"Leave my love life to me, Con. I can handle it."

Connie scoffed and walked away.

William came in every day to order the cherry pie and coffee. Finally, he asked Kathy out on a date, who happily accepted.

Kathy brushed her hair in front of her dresser mirror. There was a knock on the door. "Come in."

Connie walked in the room, dragging her feet. "It ain't fair! Here you are going out on a Saturday night with a real looker and I'm stuck babysitting your kid! Ain't that the pits?"

"Yeah, ain't it?"

Connie plopped into a chair. "Where is he taking you?"

"Pop's Roadhouse."

"Nice!"

Charlie was lying on the bed, getting cranky, wanting his mom's attention. Kathy turned to look at him. "Tend to him!" Kathy demanded nastily.

Connie stood from the chair in a huff. "Well! I've never been spoken to like that! You know, Kathy Maddox, you're a real piece of work. I'm the one who oughtta be going out on a date, not you. You should be staying home with YOUR kid, who's dirty looking by the way. Don't you bathe him? No, I guess you're too drunk to care these days."

Kathy spun around angrily. "What!? You're out of your mind!"

"No, Kathy. All you do after work is drink, drink, drink. You don't care about that kid!"

"He's my son. I'm his mother. Of course I care about him. Look, I gotta go meet William. Eww, he stinks. Change his diaper, will ya?" With that, Kathy grabbed her purse and walked out the door as Connie's jaw dropped in shock.

At Pop's Roadhouse, William bought Kathy a great dinner of BBQ ribs, baked potato, and lots of beer. He was impressed with how much she could drink.

"I like a gal who can drink," he said.

"Honey, I can drink any man under the table."

"You're fun! You got a real appetite, too. How's the ribs?"

"Great! I love extra BBQ sauce."

After they ate, they got on the dance floor and danced to the band that played on the stage. Kathy and William danced until they were both sweaty. Then, they drank more beer.

Out in the parking lot, William kissed Kathy under a street lamp. She wrapped her arms around William, holding him tight. "Oh Willie, I do believe I'm falling for you."

"I'm falling for you too, angel."

She pulled away and stared at him. "You really think I'm an angel?"

"Yes, I do."

"Willie, I'm no angel. I've done things you wouldn't like. I've been with a lot of men. I'm no slut, but I've had a lot of sex for money. Well, I guess that makes me a slut, but I have a kid to provide for. Do you hate me now?"

William touched her face with his fingertips, brushing away her red hair. "No, angel. I think you're the greatest, babe. We all have a past. Forget the past. Let's look to the future."

"What do you see in the future, then?"

"I see you being my wife."

"Really? For reals?"

"Yep!"

"Are you asking me to marry you, William Manson?"

"Yes, Kathy Maddox, I am. Will you be my wife?"

Kathy grinned from ear to ear. "Will I? You'd better believe it, mister!"

They kissed and then they laughed with joy.

Their wedding was held at the courthouse. Kathy asked Connie to be her maid of honor. She accepted, but wasn't on board for Kathy marrying William. She liked William, but didn't think Kathy would make him a good wife, or any man for that matter. Connie held Charlie during the nuptials. He cried his head off during it though, and Kathy kept glaring at her baby in annoyance. William liked kids and was eager to become Charlie's stepfather. Kathy was happy Charlie finally had a proper last name, Manson.

William owned an old bungalow in town and Kathy and Charlie moved in with him after the ceremony. Kathy kept her job at the cafe. Connie missed not having Kathy next door.

One year later, Kathy was miserable. She thought marriage to be boring and missed being able to flirt with cute men who came into the cafe. She hated keeping house, too. William did his best to make Kathy happy, but no matter how hard he tried, she never seemed satisfied. He took care of Charlie a lot while she took a lot of naps, and she drank more than he was comfortable with. At first he thought her drinking was colorful, then it became clear she was a drunk. William began having affairs behind Kathy's back. She suspected he was cheating on her, but she was so miserable, she hardly cared.

Kathy soaked in the bathtub, drinking a bottle of gin. The radio blared "Take A Number From One To Ten" by Lyda Roberti. Kathy hummed along with the song, and giggled drunkenly.

William walked into the house, coming home from work. He saw Charlie sitting on the living room floor, looking lost and upset. "What the--?" William said. He picked up Charlie. "Where's your mom?" Hearing the radio, he went to the bathroom. William walked in and looked at his inebriated wife. "Drunk again? How much longer is this going to go on? You know, you left your kid in the living room all alone. What's your problem?"

"I'm taking a bath, what's it look like?"

"You could drown, you know."

"Pfft! Don't be stupid, Willie."

"I see you haven't made dinner, either."

"Because I'm not the maid!" she screeched.

"No, you're my wife, and you're useless. I'm sick of this. I'm leaving you for another woman."

Kathy struggled to get out of the tub, naked. "You're what!?"

"You heard me. Get dressed and take your kid. He stinks." William set Charlie on the bathroom floor. Kathy dried herself off and started cursing at William. Charlie stared at his mother's naked body, blinking and looking scared because of her shouting. Kathy heard he front door slam. She got dressed, then picked Charlie up from the floor. "Great! You soiled yourself again!" she scowled at her child. "No wonder Willie doesn't want me anymore. This is YOUR fault, Charlie. No man's gonna want me as long as YOU'RE around!" Tears filled her eyes as she took him out to the living room and perched him on a chair. She went to the kitchen and got another bottle of gin. She took off the cap and started to drink. "Now I've gotta move again," she stated miserably.

Kathy moved back to Miss Amy's Boarding House that afternoon. Connie was glad to have her living next door again, but she felt bad for Charlie and for William, too. Kathy was turning into a rotten woman and a worse mother. Kathy kept on working at the cafe, but her drinking caused her to miss work a lot. It was just a matter of time before Kathy was going to be fired.

Kathy woke up and looked at the ticking clock on the nightstand beside her bed. When she saw the time, she groaned and staggered out of the bed. Charlie had been asleep beside her. He lifted his head up and looked around, his brown eyes searching for his mom. Kathy was too hungover to pay him any mind. She got dressed and rushed out of the room, leaving Charlie on the bed.

She ran into the cafe apologizing. "I overslept!" she told Connie.

"This is the tenth time you've overslept. You know the breakfast rush starts at seven. It's eleven o 'clock! I HAD TO MANAGE IT ALL BY MYSELF!" she shouted with a red face.

"I said I was sorry, gee whiz!" Kathy replied with attitude.

"Who's watching your kid?"

Kathy scratched her head, confused. Then she rolled her eyes. "Oh, rats. I think I left him in bed. Oh, I'm sure he's okay. If he falls out of bed, it won't hurt much. There's carpet,"

"Oh, my God. Kathy, I can't take your craziness any longer. You're fired!"

Kathy scoffed. "That's not fair!"

"Life isn't fair. You're a drunk and a bad mom. You make your own choices. I can't handle this anymore. You've got to go."

"Fine! Give me my pay and I won't ever step foot in this roach infested hovel again."

Connie sighed, then went to the register and took out some cash. "Here. This is all you're gettin'." She handed the cash to Kathy.

Kathy counted it and snarled. "A few lousy bucks? Thanks a lot!" She turned and stormed out of the cafe.

When he walked back into her room, Charlie was lying on the floor. He was crying. Kathy picked him up and rocked him.

"Shh, you're okay, Charlie, please stop crying. You're giving me a headache!"

But he wouldn't stop. Finally, Kathy put him back on the floor. "Jesus! Want, want, want! You're never happy, are you? God, sometimes I wish you'd never been born." She got undressed, stripping down to her undergarments. She grabbed a bottle of vodka and plopped onto a chair and began to drink. To drown out his crying, Kathy switched on the radio and turned the volume up. Mae West was signing "They Call Me Sister Honkey Tonk". She lit up a cigarette and stared off into space, dreaming of a different life.

The money ran out quick. Kathy decided to hit the streets and peddle her flesh for cash. She stood under street lamps, slithering like a cobra. Kathy was pretty and young, so she had that going for her, unlike other prostitutes who were hags. She brought men home to Miss Amy's, sneaking them in. Most of the time, the men she brought up to her room didn't mind Charlie being there. He usually entertained himself with the few toys he had. Kathy felt she'd solved her money problems. Being a self employed working girl was just the ticket. But after a while, as Charlie got older, he became a distraction to her business. He'd cry and beg for her attention while she was with her clients. One night, it got so bad, the man she brought upstairs got fed up with Charlie's crying.

"Can't you shut that little brat up!?" he snapped in the middle of sex.

"Charlie, mommy's working." she tried to tell him, but he wouldn't keep quiet. The man demanded his money back and walked out. Kathy was enraged. "I HATE YOU!!!" she screamed at Charlie and threw an empty booze bottle in his direction narrowly killing him.

The next day, Kathy stormed into The Whistle Stop Cafe, tugging Charlie by the hand. Connie was surprised to see Kathy. It'd been a long time. Kathy looked at Connie and pointed at her. "YOU!" she shouted,

"Kathy, I thought you were dead," Connie said, sucking her teeth.

"Yeah, I'm sure that's on your Christmas wish list, ain't it? You called me a bad mother. Think YOU can do better? Well, he's all yours." Kathy pushed Charlie forward, who turned and looked at her with frightened eyes.

"Mama?" he asked in a shaky voice.

Kathy gestured to Connie. "She's your mama now."

"What?!" Connie asked in shock. "Have you officially lost your mind? I should take him, being that you are a monster."

"Oh, he ain't for free, Con. Gimme a pitcher of beer, and he's yours."

"That's crazy."

"Yeah, well. How about it, Con? A pitcher of beer for a snot-nosed little brat. Deal?"

Connie shook her head in disbelief. But she knew Charlie would be better off with her than Kathy. "Fine. A pitcher of beer and Charlie goes with me."

"Great!" She walked up to the counter and slapped her hand on it. "Serve up!"

Connie got a pitcher of beer for Kathy and set it in front of her. Kathy grabbed the pitcher and downed it. She wiped her mouth and belched. "Good stuff," she complimented. She looked at Charlie. "Don't look sad, kid. You're better off." She turned and walked out of the cafe.

"Mama!" Charlie shouted after her, tears spilling from his eyes.

Connie looked at Charlie and sighed. "How'd you like an ice cream soda?"

Charlie wiped his eyes and nodded. "Okay."

Connie took his little hand and led him to a table where she sat him down. She went behind the counter and made him an ice cream soda, then brought it to him. Connie took a seat across from Charlie. She watched him drink the ice cream soda.

"Charlie, your mama needs to take care of some things, but she'll be back before you know it."

"When?"

"Um...soon. In the meantime, you're gonna stay with me. Won't that be fun?"

"I guess."

Connie laughed. "Gee, thanks a lot!"

"I just want my mama."

"I understand."

"Do you have toys?"

"Um, no. But I'll get you some. What do you want?"

Charlie thought about it then he smiled. "I want a Red Ryder six shooter with the leather holster, just like on the radio show."

Connie smirked. "Okay, kid."

After she got off work, Connie took Charlie to Shillito's massive emporium store to buy what he wanted. She bought him a cowboy hat too. When they went back to her room, she sat at her dinette table smoking a cigarette watching Charlie put on his holster and run around firing his cap gun, happier than she'd ever seen that kid. Anything to distract him from his missing mother was okay by Connie, even if she wasn't made of money. He loved radio shows and sang along with music. Sinatra was one of Charlie's favorite singers, Connie realized. He's pose in front of the mirror using her hairbrush as a microphone and pretend he was Frank Sinatra, singing "Polka Dots and Moonbeams". Connie became convinced that kid would end up in show business one day. She took him to work with her, being he was six-years-old and couldn't stay alone. He was well-behaved and sometimes helped out around the cafe. He grew close to Connie and loved to give her hugs and kisses. She felt love for little Charlie, and secretly hoped Kathy would never return.

Connie stirred in her sleep. She was aware someone was watching her. She opened her eyes and sat up in a startle. Charlie stood there aiming his toy gun right in her face.

"You're dead!" he snarled, then pulled the trigger. He giggled, then ran off.

Connie rubbed her face and chuckled. She got out of bed and began to make him breakfast on her hot plate. There was a knock on the door. Connie opened the door and gasped in shock.

"Where's my kid?" Kathy asked. She looked very different. Her red hair was cut in a wavy bob, and her clothes were nice-looking. A fake mink stole was wrapped around her neck accompanied by a long strand of pearls.

"Kathy?! What you YOU doing here?"

Kathy pushed past her into the room. Connie shut the door with a scowl. "Rude! You can't just barge in here!"

"I asked you where my kid's at." She looked around, seeing the toys scattered about the room. "Thanks for taking good care of him, Con. But he's coming with me, now."

Connie's eyes filled with tears. "You can't...he's become like my own. You sold him to me, remember?"

Kathy scoffed. "That was a joke. God, Connie. Are you stupid or something?"

Charlie came of of the bathroom and froze when he saw his mom. A big smile came to his face. "Mama?!" He ran to her and she scooped him up in her arms.

"Charlie! You've gotten so big!"

"I missed you," he told her, wiping his eyes. "Are you here for good?"

"Yes, baby. Guess what? I've been living with my brother Luther, your uncle. You've never met him, have you? He and I got a nice place downtown and you'll have your very own room." She took a big wad of cash out of her purse and showed it to him. "Look, Charlie...look at all of these American greenbacks! Anything you want, I'll get it for you."

Connie narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "How'd you get all that dough? Rob a bank?"

Kathy shot her a snooty smile. "That's for ME to know." She smiled down at Charlie. "Let's collect your things and get out of here."

She helped Charlie collect his belongings and put his coat on. Connie stood by and watched sadly. Kathy paused at the door. "Say goodbye to Connie, Charlie."

"Goodbye Connie," he said, waving at her.

Connie tried but couldn't stop the tears from falling. "Goodbye, Charlie. You be good, okay?"

He nodded as Kathy hastily pulled him out of the room by his arm. Connie closed the door. She glanced about the room sadly. It felt empty without Charlie.

Kathy pulled Charlie along the crowded city sidewalk at a pace he could hardly keep at. He asked a lot of questions as Kathy seemed to be in a great hurry, looking over her shoulder with paranoia as if she were being followed.

"Mama, is Uncle Luther nice?"

"Of course he is!"

"Will he like me?"

"Yeah, sure."

"Mama, why are we walking so fast?"

"You ask a lot of questions, Charlie!"

"When can I stay with Connie again?"

Kathy stopped and grabbed Charlie, shaking him violently. "Listen here, you're MY kid, got it? She ain't your mother, never has been, never will be!"

Charlie winced. "Mama, you're hurting me!"

Kathy stopped shaking him, then tousled his moppy brown hair. "Sorry. Look, everything's going to be swell. Okay?"

He nodded, but looked frightened. Kathy took his hand and they continued to walk at a brisk pace.

When Kathy burst into the ramshackle old apartment, Luther put down his newspaper and scowled at the sight of Charlie. "I thought you were going out for cigarettes?"

"I had to get my kid, Luther. I couldn't just leave him with some waitress."

Luther stood from the chair he was sitting in and walked toward she and Charlie. "Great, just great. How are we supposed to take care of a kid?"

"Luther, he's my son, and your nephew. He's your blood."

Luther sighed and scratched his head. "Fine. But YOU take care of him. Don't ask me to play the daddy role."

"I won't."

Charlie stared up at Luther, who wore a fedora. "Uncle Luther?"

"What?"

"Are you a gangster?"

Luther started to laugh. "Yeah, sure, kid. I'm a regular Tom Carmonte from Scarface."

"I like your hat. Can I be a gangster, too?"

Luther took the hat off and put it on Charlie's small head. It was too big and covered his eyes. "Know what, kid? You're all right. Maybe you WILL be a gangster someday?"

Kathy frowned. "No, he's going to be president of the United States!"

Luther smirked. "Yeah. Sure he is."

"Uncle Luther," Charlie asked, "Can I have an ice cream soda?"

"What!? Do I look like Daddy Warbucks from Little Orphan Annie?"

"Connie buys them for me all the time."

Kathy's face went red. "Connie's not here anymore! How about some chocolate milk?"

"Okay."

Kathy took him to the kitchen, while Luther grabbed the newspaper and plopped down into the old chair. "It ain't easy for a man to make a decent wage these days," he called to Kathy. "How can I do things respectable when I can't make enough dough to pay the bills? Just a few more bank jobs and then we'll be on easy street for a while."

Kathy walked in the room. "I like the idea of walking into a bank and sticking a gun in some moron's face! I think it's exciting!"

"One day, if we don't play our cards right, we're gonna get caught."

"Aw, Luther, we won't get caught. Don't you even worry about it." She turned and looked at Charlie, who finished his glass of chocolate milk. There was chocolate sauce smeared around his lips. Kathy snickered and shook her head. "You sure are funny, Charlie. You've had a long day, yeah? Maybe you should take a nap. It'll do you good." She went over to a door and opened it, revealing a closet. She reached up and pulled the string that turned a light bulb on inside. "Here you go. Look, I even put some pillows and a blanket down on the floor so you'll be nice and comfy."

"But mama, that's a closet," Charlie said, pointing at it.

Kathy put her hands on her hips. "What do you think this is, the Lincoln Hotel? And we ain't the Rockefellers neither!"

"I don't wanna talk a nap," Charlie protested. "I wanna stay out here with you."

"Yeah, well, I need a break. Being a mom is rough. Come on, Charlie. No lip. Get in your room and go to sleep."

Charlie sighed and dragged his feet into the closet. Kathy smiled at him as she shut the door. "Goodnight, kid."

Luther shook his head. "You're a real piece of work."

Kathy shimmied to her brother. "And you're a real hunk of a man." She sat on his lap, he put the paper down and wrapped his arm around her waist. "All the guys I've been with have been real scoundrels. But not you, Luther Maddox. You're the only man I could ever rely on."

He leaned to her neck and breathed in her scent. "I'm crazy about you too, sis."

Kathy got up and turned the radio up as "Night over Shanghai" by Artie Shore and his Orchestra. She started to dance for Luther, who watched with a grin.

"You're so sexy, come here."

She danced her way toward him, then sat on his lap again. He ran his hands all over her as they kissed.

"Let's rob another bank, Luther," she begged him as he ravaged her. "Crime turns me on!"

"Me too, baby!"

Charlie cracked the closet door and peeked out, watching as his mom and his uncle made out with each other.

Luther stumbled into the room carrying a half full bottle of gin. Charlie was lying on the floor pushing around some toy cars, making engine sounds. He stopped and looked up to his uncle.

"Whaddya doin'?" Luther slurred with a disgusted expression on his red face.

"Playin'", Charlie answered.

"You're making too much noise. I'm trying to sleep!"

Charlie just stared at him.

"Cat got your tongue, boy? You answer me when I'm talking to ya."

Charlie said nothing.

Luther staggered to the cars on the floor and kicked them. Charlie sat up and hugged himself in fear.

"Clean up that mess!" Luther growled. He looked about the room. "Where's your mama?"

"She went out."

"Yeah? Well, I'm hungry. She oughta be making me breakfast. Women ought be be cookin' in the kitchen, not galavanting around town doing whatever. Women, Charlie, they ain't no good, you hear?"

Kathy entered the apartment. She smiled when she saw her brother. "Hiya!"

"Where've you been, woman?" Luther demanded.

"I was out shopping," she said. She took a toy firetruck out of the shopping bag. "Look Charlie, mama got you a present!"

Charlie's eyes lit up and he took the firetruck from her hands. "For me?! Wow!" Immediately, he began running the firetruck across the floor, making siren sounds.

"Aw, no you don't!" Luther growled. He snatched the new toy from Charlie's hands and threw it against the wall. It smashed into pieces.

Charlie's bottom lip quivered as tears filled his eyes.

"You gonna cry now?" Luther asked, appalled. "You're like a little girl. I ought to make you wear a dress. Maybe I should call you Charlene?" He roared with laughter.

Kathy folded her arms. "You're a real piece of work, Luther Maddox. Why'd you go smash up his firetruck? That cost over a dollar!"

"A dollar?!" He hollered. "Why are you spending money on that brat? He don't do nothin' round here except take up space and eat all our food."

"He's just a little boy," Kathy explained.

Luther smacked Kathy across the face and she fell back against the ratty old couch with a yelp. Charlie covered his face in horror.

"Next time you go spending my money, I'll beat you good, woman." He staggered past Charlie into the kitchen. "Make me something to eat!" he shouted.

Kathy got up from the couch and rushed over to her son. "It's okay. Mama's fine. Look, uh, why don't you go outside and play with the other kids, yeah? It's a nice day out."

Charlie nodded and left the apartment. He sat out on the front stoop of the building and watched the other kids playing in the street. He rested his chin on his knuckles, his eyes were sad. The other kids never wanted to play with him. He wanted friends, but they shunned him every time he tried to interact with them. He was worried about his mom. Was she safe up there with Uncle Luther?

A black man came limping toward him, using a cane to walk. He appeared disheveled to Charlie. The man stopped in front of the stoop where Charlie sat. The man smiled at him.

"Hi young man." he greeted.

Charlie just stared at him, blinking.

"What's your name?" the man asked.

"I'm Charlie."

The man grinned. "I'm Colonel. Do you know who I am, Charlie?"

Charlie shook his head "No".

"Did your mama ever tell you about me?"

Charlie shook his head a second time.

"I'm...I'm your Daddy, Charlie."

Charlie's face twisted into anger. "You ain't my daddy!"

Kathy suddenly emerged from the building. She was wearing sunglasses. "Charlie?" She stopped in her tracks, gasping when she saw Colonel. "Get away from my kid, boy! Shoo, before I call the cops! Now, git!"

Colonel looked scared and he backed away. "Um, sorry for bothering you, ma'am. I apologize. Have a good day, now." He turned and limped away.

"These street people, it's out of hand," Kathy said. She sat next to Charlie. "Why aren't you playing with the other kids?"

"They don't like me."

"What do you mean?"

"That one boy over there," Charlie pointed to a kid in the street, "He said his mama said that you're a slut, and they don't want to play with the son of a slut."

Kathy's face turned pale with nausea. "Oh."

He looked at Kathy. "Mama, why are you wearing those glasses?"

Before she could answer, he reached his hand to her face and ripped them off. Her eye was black. "Mama! Did Uncle Luther hit you?!"

Kathy smiled sadly. "It's okay, Charlie. I made him angry. I deserved it."

Charlie's face turned red with anger. He got up and ran into the building. Kathy called after him as he dashed up the stairs to the third floor. Charlie burst into the apartment where Luther was standing in the center of the room, finishing off the bottle of gin. Charlie ran at him, then got down on the floor and sank his teeth into Luther's leg, biting him until he drew blood like a vampire. Luther screamed in pain and kicked Charlie off him.

"You little animal! Get off!"

"You hurt my mama!"

Luther scoffed. "Listen, Charlie. Let me tell you about women. They're bad, Charlie. Sometimes, you've got to let them know who's the boss. We're men, and men control women. Sometimes...they just need to be hit. That's the way, Charlie. That's how things are. You hear?"

Charlie wiped his tears away, seeming confused. His mama was good and didn't deserve to be hit. But Unce Luther was the only man in his life, and he needed guidance.

Luther smiled. "That's right, Charlie. Some women just NEED to be hit."

It felt wrong, but Charlie would remember those words.

Luther looked down at his leg. "Now I need some rubbing alcohol so my leg don't get infected, you little creep." With that, he picked up Charlie by the collar and shook him. "You're gonna learn how to be respectful, you little punk." He threw Charlie against the wall and he collapsed onto the floor in a miserable clump. Luther spit on him, then he staggered out of the room toward the bathroom to clean his leg up.

Charlie sat at his school desk, staring dreamily at the little girl who sat next to him. Her name was Mary Lou. She had long wavy golden blonde hair, blue eyes, and she smelled like roses, Charlie thought. Mary Lou was practicing her penmanship, as did the other kids in class, except Charlie, of course because he didn't care. Mary Lou looked at him and she smiled, batting her eyelashes. Charlie picked up his pencil and wrote her a note. He ripped the paper our of his notebook and placed it on her desk. Mary Lou read the note and she smiled. It read: "You're pretty".

"Charlie Manson!" the teacher, Miss Schmidtfield, shouted. "What are you doing?"

"Nothin'", he answered.

Miss Schmidtfield marched to his desk, then she hit his hand with her ruler.

"Ow, woman!" he snapped. "You ain't right!"

"Pay attention to your lesson. You're supposed to be practicing your penmanship. Instead, you're passing notes!"

Charlie yawned and stretched like he were going to take a nap.

Miss Schmidtfield shook her head and returned to the chalkboard.

Outside on the playground during recess, Charlie watched as the other kids ran around the schoolyard. Mary Lou approached him. She folded her arms behind her back and smiled at him.

"Do you really think I'm pretty, Charlie?"

He stuffed his hands into his jeans pockets shyly. "Um...yeah."

"Well, I think you're cute." She walked up to him and gave him a kiss on his cheek. Charlie grinned as his face turned scarlett. Then, remembering his uncle's words, he curled his hand into a fist and socked Mary Lou in the face. She fell back onto the ground with a plop. Lying on the ground on her back, she opened his eyes, disoriented, then she started to wail. Suddenly, the other kids came running up to them. Miss Schmidtfield dashed over in a panic.

"Oh my god! Mary Lou! Are you okay?" She scooped her up in her arms. Mary Lou's nose was bleeding and her eyes were crossing as unconsciousness tried to overtake her. Miss Schmidtfield looked at Charlie in horror. "You EVIL child! How could you?! HOW COULD YOU!?" She turned and ran to the school calling for the nurse.

His schoolmates stood in a group, glaring at him. Charlie smirked and raised his chin stoically. "Sometimes women need to be hit," he told them as if it were a fact of life.

Kathy was outraged when he got home. "Charlie! You can't hit your friends, especially sweet little girls! They aren't letting you go back there! You've been expelled!"

"I hate that school!" Charlie shouted back. He turned and kicked the wall, making Kathy jump in a startle.

"What's happening with you?" she cried, at a loss of understanding. "You used to be a sweet little boy."

Charlie exuded air in heaves before running out of the apartment. He sat on the stoop outside, watching the neighborhood kids play in the street. They saw him then they walked over to where he sat.

"No one wants to play with YOU, Charlie," one boy told him. "We heard what you did. You hit a girl. You're a FREAK!"

The kids started to laugh. Charlie stared at them as they went back into the street. His nostrils were flaring like a horse's. He got up and went back into the building. He snuck into the apartment and went into the kitchen. Kathy and Luther were in the bedroom. He heard giggling over the sound of the radio playing music. He knew what THEY were doing. He opened a kitchen drawer and took out a box of matches. Then he opened the cabinet under the sink and took out a container of lighter fluid, all the while smiling. Charlie went back into the living room and got his red wagon that was in the corner of the room. He put the matches and the lighter fluid in the wagon, then carried it downstairs out onto the street. The kids playing in the street quieted down, watching Charlie as he dragged the wagon behind him.

"Where you goin', freak?" some boy asked in a threatening tone.

Charlie calmly and quietly began collect their toys and stuff and put them into the wagon.

"What are you doing?" a girl asked.

"That's our stuff, you can't play with OUR stuff!"

Charlie said nothing. He dragged his red wagon down the sidewalk with all the neighborhood kid's things inside. The group of kids followed behind him, too stunned to speak. He dragged his red wagon into a field behind some apartment buildings. He stopped in the middle of the small field and poured lighter fluid onto the toys. The kids watched in silence. Then, Charlie struck a match and he threw it into the wagon. The toys went up in flickering orange flames. The kids started crying as they watched all their toys melting in the flames. Charlie turned and walked away, laughing with joy.

The telephone rang off the hook that afternoon. Parents calling Kathy to complain about what Charlie did to the neighborhood kids' toys. Kathy just shrugged it off, though, often hanging up on them. "God, Charlie, have you lost your little mind?" she asked him. "What do you have to say for yourself?"

Charlie shrugged. "It's just stuff," he answered. "Their parents can buy new toys."

Kathy still didn't understand. "But why? What possessed you to do that?"

"Because I hate them," he said, shaking his head. "They're mean and rotten and they don't deserve to have toys. I never did nothin' to nobody, but everybody picks on me, and I'm sick of it. If people hurt me, I'm gonna hurt them back."

Kathy sighed, rubbing her face. "Well, just stay away from those kids from now on. I don't need anymore trouble."

Charlie smiled. "Okay, mama."

Even though it was too big for his small head, Charlie started to wear Uncle Luther's fedora everywhere he went. He liked looking tough like he were a gangster. Gangsters didn't get picked on. They were the ones who did the picking! Charlie was in a corner market wearing his fedora looking at the candy for sale. He didn't have any money to spend, but he really wanted some candy. Chocolate bars were his favorite. Another kid about his age walked into the market. Charlie looked at him. The kid eyed him, sizing him up. He looked like he lived on the street. His hair was messy and he had dirt smeared on his face. His overalls were falling apart, and his shoes had holes in them.

"Hey," the kid addressed him. "You Manson?"

"Yeah? What's it to ya?"

"I'm Scotty."

"So?"

Scotty chuckled. "I heard you like to hit girls and burn stuff. You're my kind of guy, Manson."

"What do you want?" Charlie sighed, growing annoyed with this kid.

"Guys like us should stick together. You want that candy?" he gestured to the chocolate bar Charlie was holding.

"Sure, but I ain't got no money."

"Who needs money? Watch and learn, Manson." Scotty took the chocolate bar and stuffed it into the pocket of his overalls. "See? There's nothin' to it."

"Yeah? Well, how are we getting out of here without getting caught?"

Scotty laughed. "Man, follow my lead."

He waved Charlie to follow him. They walked past the counter where the shopkeeper looked at him. He smiled. "Hey there, Scotty. How's your dad?"

"Oh, he's good, Mr. Nelson."

"Well, tell him I said Hello. Not buying anything today?"

Scotty scrunched up his snub nose. "Naw. I was going to buy some Cracker Jacks, but I don't see any."

"No, they won't be here until tomorrow."

"Oh, okay. I'll come back. Thanks, Mr. Nelson. See ya!"

Mr. Nelson waved as Scotty and Charlie left the market.

Out on the street, Scotty winked at Charlie. "My dad own Eckelson's Drugstore across the street. Mr. Nelson would never think I'd steal from him. He thinks I'm a good boy, but I ain't. My mom says I'm a real charmer. All I gotta do is be sweet and nobody suspects nothing. That's how you can get away with stuff. I steal from Mr. Nelson all the time and he doesn't even know it."

"Your dad runs Eckelson's? I thought you were living on the streets."

Scotty scoffed. "Me? No way! I just don't like taking baths."

"Oh," Charlie laughed. "Me either."

"I like your hat," Scotty pointed out. "You look like Bugsy Malone."

"I wish I were Bugsy Malone, then nobody would mess with me. Sometimes I don't like people very much. Most of 'em are jerks."

"You said it!" Scotty agreed. "I ain't got no friends. But we can be friends. How's about it, Manson?"

"How'd you know my name?"

"Everybody knows who YOU are! You're famous around here."

Charlie smiled. He liked the idea of being famous. "Yeah, okay. Let's be friends."

They went into Eckelson's. Scotty introduced Charlie to his dad, Mr. Eckelson, who was not just the owner, but the pharmacist. He was a tall man dressed in a white lab coat with black horn-rimmed glasses and he had a bushy moustache. "Nice to meet you, Charlie," he said. "Scotty, I'm glad you've made a friend."

Meeting Mrs. Eckelson, Charlie turned on the charm, like Scotty suggested. "You are are pretty, Mrs. Eckelson," Charlie told her. "That's a pretty blue dress. Golly, I wish MY mama was as pretty as YOU."

Mrs. Eckelson swooned. "Oh, what a charmer you are!"

Charlie smirked. "I'm not a charmer. I'm a lil' stinker!"

"Oh! Adorable, you are!" she exclaimed with laughter. "How would you boys like an ice cream?"

Mrs. Eckelson let the boys have a free ice cream cone apiece from the soda fountain in the back of the drugstore. Charlie chose chocolate with chocolate sprinkles.

"Hey, wanna go to my house?" Charlie asked Scotty as they walked out of the drugstore.

"Yeah, sure."

They went to the apartment, finding Kathy and Luther lounging around in the living room. Kathy smoked a cigarette, looking at Scotty with indifference. He and Charlie stood there licking their ice creams, while Kathy and Luther sat there without speaking. They both seemed intoxicated. Luther lay on the sofa, sharing the cigarette with Kathy.

"You say your daddy owns the drugstore across the street?" Luther asked him.

"Yep."

"I'll bet he makes a lot of money, eh?"

"Yeah, you bet. He has a big safe in the back loaded with cash."

Luther and Kathy exchanged glances. Kathy smiled at Charlie. "Charlie, better wash up for supper. Say goodbye to your little friend."

"Oh, we're done?" Scotty asked curiously. "Okay, guess I'll see ya around, Manson." He left the apartment.

Luther got up from the couch and went to the window. He looked at Eckelson's Drugstre, which was directly across the street. "A safe full of cash, eh?" He scratched his chin, then looked at Kathy. "You thinkin' what I'm thinkin'?"

Kathy smiled devilishly. "Heck yeah, I am."

"What?" Charlie asked.

"Nothin'," Luther snapped. "Eat your stupid ice cream."

Charlie walked into the bedroom, seeing Kathy dressed in one of her finest outfits complete with a little hat. She hiked up her skirt and stuck a pistol into her stocking. "I love the feel of cold hard steel against my thigh," she told Luther, who was also dressed to the nines. "Makes me feel sexy."

"I can't wait to get my hands on those greenbacks," Luther responded. "Just think, Kath. We can blow this town and find us a real place to live, not THIS dump."

"What are you doing?" Charlie asked.

"Nothing! Get out!" Luther roared.

"You're gonna rob Eckelsons?" he asked. "But they're nice people. Scotty's my friend."

"It's not personal," Luther explained. "It's just business. But you ain't gonna be seeing Scotty anymore, not after we're done robbing that joint."

"Mama?" Charlie pleaded. "Don't go."

"Honey, this is what we do."

"Then let me go, too."

Luther laughed. "Yeah, right, tough guy."

"I am!" he insisted.

"Yeah?" Luther walked up to Charlie and pulled out his gun. He aimed it at Charlie's face. Charlie froze.

Kathy gasped."Luther, are you nuts?!"

"Come on, tough guy. Think you're man enough to do this?"

Charlie nodded. Luther lowered the gun and handed it to him. "Here. Let's see what you got, boy. Point it at me and say, "Stick 'em up! Gimmie all your money or I'll blow your guts out. Say it, boy."

Charlie aimed the gun at Luther, then snarled, "Stick 'em up! Gimme all your money, or I'll blow your guts out!"

Luther grinned. "Not too shabby."

"No!" Kathy protested. "He's just a child."

"He's eight, practically a man. Time for him to start earning his keep. You want in? Go get your cowboy gun. They won't know the difference. They'll be shaking in their shoes."

Charlie smiled and rushed off to his closet to fetch his cowboy gun. All he wanted to do was please his mother.

They crossed the street and stood outside Eckelson's.

"You remember what to say?" Luther asked Charlie.

"Yes sir."

"Okay. Let's go."

The threesome entered the drug store. It wasn't that crowded inside. They walked up to the counter where Mr. Eckelson was tidying up. He turned, saw Charlie, and he smiled at him. "Hiya, Charlie. Nice to see you again."

Charlie suddenly whipped out his toy gun and pointed it at Mr. Eckelson, who took a step back wearing a confused expression. "What are you doing, Charlie?" he asked nervously.

Charlie looked at Luther, who nodded at him. Charlie looked back at Mr. Eckelson. "Um...stick 'em out! Gimmie your money or I'll--I'll blow up your guts!!!"

"Excuse me?" Mr. Eckelson said.

Luther stepped forward, shoving Charlie out of the way. He aimed his gun in Eckeson's face. "Did he stutter, old man? Give us your money or you're dead. Where's the keys to the safe in the back? I want it all."

Mrs. Eckelson walked up to the counter. Kathy turned her gun on her. "Don't even think about it, sister!"

Charlie moved against the wall, shaking like a leaf. Suddenly, Mr. Eckelson lunged forward and grabbed Luther's gun, they were wrestling for it. Kathy panicked and clumsily tried to aim her gun at Eckelson, but Luther kept getting in her line of shot. Her hand was shaking because she never had to use the gun before and she was afraid to pull the trigger. Her hand shook so bad, she dropped the gun on the floor. She turned around and grabbed a bottle of Coca-Cola from the refrigerator and threw the bottle at Mr. Eckelson. It hit him on the head and he fell back. Kathy grabbed another bottle and threw it at Mrs. Eckelson, who ducked. Kathy kept grabbing Coke bottles and hurled them, screaming like a banshee. They exploded everywhere as she kept missing her target. Charlie covered his ears, blocking it all out, frightened at what was happening around him. Suddenly two police officers burst into the store, aiming their guns."Hands up! You're under arrest!"

Kathy put her hands in the air. Luther spun around and dropped his gun. Charlie put his hands up, too. The police officers handcuffed Luther and Kathy and were dragged out of Eckelson's into a police car. Charlie watched as his mother was cursing at the police officers. "Mama!" he yelled, but she paid him no mind. "Let her go! You let my mama go!"

A third policeman grabbed Charlie by the arm. "Be quiet. Your mama's going away for a long, long time," he informed Charlie.

Charlie sat in the office of the police chief in a hard wooden chair. The chief, a no nonsense overweight man, sat at his desk across from Charlie.

"Congratulations! Because you're such an upstanding young man," he said with a voice dripping with sarcasm, " you've been awarded an opportunity to go to the Chatterbox School for boys! There, they will help you to become a good citizen and steer you in the right direction. Charlie, you're a product of a broken home, a child of thugs, and you're a lucky young man to have been given this opportunity. It's like you've been awarded a second chance in life. Smile for the photographer, Charlie!"

He handed Charlie a piece of paper that looked like a certificate or an award, which was his invitation to the Chatterbox School For Boys. It had a gold seal and everything. It was like winning the prize for being the worst kid in Cincinnati. Charlie held the certificate and smiled for a photographer who snapped his picture, the flash of the bulb blinding him temporarily.

"Am I gonna be in the newspaper?" Charlie asked.

"You sure are!" the police chief exclaimed.

"Wow!" Charlie responded. "Me in the newspaper! Who would have thought?"

Across town in the prison, Kathy was mopping the floor of the large gymnasium. She stopped and wiped the sweat from her brow. Her red hair had grown long again. She sighed and rested her chin on the top of the mop handle, thinking about her son.

"Hey, Maddox!"

Kathy turned in a startle, seeing her nemesis, Big Rosie. That woman had been giving her a rough time since she landed herself in prison. Big Rosie was tall and had frizzy brown hair. She sauntered over to Kathy with a grin. "You missed a spot," she pointed out with a cackle. "Look at you! You're pathetic! You're never going to last inside these walls, Maddox. You're a weak little thing. Maybe you were some kind of big shot on the outside, but in here, you're nothin'! There's a lot of big sharks in here that LOVE to eat little fish like YOU."

Kathy sighed. "What do you want, Big Rosie? I'm busy."

"A little birdie told me you've got cigarettes. That true?"

"Yeah. But it's gonna cost you."

"Yeah? What?"

"Two bucks in my commissary."

Big Rosie cocked an eyebrow. "Two buck, eh? How do I know that stuff ain't stale? I don't want no cigarette that's been around since prohibition."

"No, they ain't stale, you whale."

Big Rosie sucked her teeth. "Fine. Two bucks in you commissary."

Kathy smirked and gave her a hand-rolled cigarette.

Big Rosie sighed. "Okay, I'll put that money in today."

Kathy nodded and continued to mop the floor.

"What's with the long face today?"

"Well, it's been two years since I've seen my kid. I don't know where he is or how he's doing. I just miss him."

"Yeah, I hear ya, sister. I've got kids of my own. They're grown now."

Suddenly, the gymnasium door opened and two guards escorting a male prisoner walked in, followed by a priest who was reading out loud from the bible.

Big Rosie grabbed Kathy's arm and hustled her into the corner beside the bleachers. They crouched down and hid, watching.

"What's going on?" Kathy whispered.

"What do you think? They're executing another one. God, could we be next?"

"Huh?!" Kathy panicked.

"Shhh..."

The condemned prisoner was taken onto a stage that'd been set up. He was placed on a stool and one of the guards looped a noose around his neck.

"John Strump, you have been sentenced to death by the state of Ohio."

Kathy was shuddering, and she squeezed her eyes shut. Suddenly, she heard the stool fall and the man gurgling, then there was an awful snap.

"Is it over?" she whispered to big Rosie.

"Holy crap!" Big Rosie gasped in horror.

Kathy heard a strange rolling sound, like a bowling ball, coming toward them. Just as she dared to open her eyes, she saw the man's head roll across the gym floor and landed in front of them. Kathy screamed. The man's eyes were blinking and winking; his mouth opened and closed like a fish; blood pooled around the neck.

She hugged Big Rosie, who petted her head like she were a cat. "It's okay, Red," Big Rosie comforted. "It's okay."

Charlie leaned against a brick wall, smoking a cigarette. He was on the side of the school, hiding from the headmaster, Mr. Strife, and the teachers. He was supposed to be in math class, but he couldn't be bothered. He wasn't interested in adding, subtracting, or multiplying.

"Mr. Manson!" a stern voice hollered.

Charlie dropped the cigarette on the grass and stepped on it. He turned and saw Headmaster Mr. Strife standing there with his hands on his hips. "Oh, crap," Charlie muttered.

"Aren't you supposed to be in class right now?"

"I dunno," Charlie shrugged. "Maybe?"

"That's not an answer. I'm sick of your behavior. You've been nothing but trouble since the day you've arrived. What is it going to take to get you to follow the rules, Mr. Manson?"

"Rules are made to be broken."

"What kind of nonsense is that?"

Charlie laughed. "Sometimes, no sense makes sense."

"Stop talking gibberish!" Mr. Strife grabbed Charlie by the ear. Charlie cried out in pain as Mr. Strife pulled him along, They walked up the steps into the school. Mr. Strife marched Charlie down the dark hallway to his office. He pushed Charlie into his office, then slammed the door behind him. Charlie rubbed his sore ear.

"Hey, take it easy," Charlie told him.

"Bend over that chair, Mr. Manson," Mr. Strife demanded, pointing to the hard wood chair beside his desk.

Charlie groaned, knowing what was to come. "Don't Mr, Strife. I'll behave, I swear."

"Don't swear. You've promised more times than I can count. Drop your trousers, Mr. Manson."

Charlie grinned. "You're kinky, Mr. Strife."

The headmaster slapped Charlie across the face. Charlie grabbed his cheek, looking at Mr. Strife in shock. "It was a joke, man."

"SILENCE! Drop your pants this instant."

He unbuckled his trousers, cursing to himself. The pants fell to his ankles and Charlie grudgingly bent himself over the chair, bracing himself.

Mr. Strife went to the closet and took out a black leather whip. He turned and slowly walked toward Charlie, eyeing his bare rear end. His eyes grew wide with a sadistic kind of thrill. The whip cracked against Charlie's backside; he cried out as Mr. Strike struck him eight times. He silently cursed the headmaster, vowing revenge.

Charlie returned to the class he was supposed to be in. He limped into the classroom as his classmates and the teacher watched in silence. He sat down in his assigned seat and winced at the stinging pain.

"Open your book to page fifty-two, Mr. Manson," the teacher told him coldly.

The boy who sat next to him whispered, "What'd you do this time, Manson?"

Charlie looked at him with a pained expression. "Shut up," he growled.

He lay in bed, in the dark, while the other boys were asleep. Silently, Charlie cried, wiping tears away. He was in a lot of pain from the whipping. He was tired of being hurt by others. He was sick of being told he was no good. Charlie wanted to be good, but he just didn't know how to do it. It was like his brain told him to be a certain way and he did it. He didn't try to be bad or be good. He just was who he was. More than anything, Charlie only wanted to be loved. Sometimes he felt like a robot, just a machine that went through life day after day. He felt like the only person in the world without love.

Every year when his birthday came along, he'd hoped he'd get a letter from his mama. He was thirteen, but once again, no letter came. Did she forget all about him? He tried to act like it didn't bother him, and he went about his day.

Charlie was walking up the stairs, heading to his next class. It was quiet and no one else was around. He stopped by a window and looked out. There were bars on the window. He looked out into a field with a lot of trees. He wished he could be out there, out of that school, free to be outside in nature where no one could hurt him.

"Hey, Manson," a voice whispered.

He turned and saw a boy he couldn't stand. This guy was a real bully who was always beating him up when no one was looking. The kid's name was August, he was fourteen.
"What do you want?" Charlie choked, knowing that something was coming his way.

"Didn't anybody ever tell you NOT to use these stairs? Haven't you heard the stories about bad things happening in this part of the school?" August taunted.

Charlie gulped. He'd heard stories, all right. Lots of kids got beat up on these stairs. One boy was nearly killed in a fight. Charlie didn't think the stories were true, though.

August took out a switchblade from his jeans pocket. He grinned a twisted grin.

"What are you doing?" Charlie asked.

Without saying a word, August lunged at him and pushed Charlie against the wall, holding the knife to his throat. "Don't move a muscle or I'll slit your throat."

Charlie swallowed and nodded. His body was trembling with fear.

August suddenly licked Charlie's neck, running his tongue from his collarbone to his chin. "You're delicious," he whispered.

A tear fell from Charlie's eyes. "Please, stop," he whispered in a shaky voice.

"Shhh, you'll ruin the moment." August grabbed Charlie's testicles and squeezed him. "Ohhh, yeah." Then, he forced him to turn around to face the wall. August yanked down Charlie's jeans, then his underwear. August unzipped his jeans and dropped them to his ankles. August had an erection. "Get ready, Manson," he breathed in his ear, "You're gonna like this. It'll hurt you WAY more than it'll hurt me."

Charlie's eyes widened in horror as August rammed himself into Charlie's backside. He squeezed his eyes shut and gasped. The pain was immense and nearly caused him to pass out...

Afterward, Charlie limped to the bathroom and washed himself up. His backside was bleeding. He cried in pain as he took care of himself. The anger inside Charlie felt like it'd be like a bomb would go off if he allowed himself to unleash it onto the world.

That night, Charlie snuck down into the school's basement. There were cans of gasoline down there, he'd seen them before once when he and some other kids got the Christmas decorations out to make the school look festive. He doused a rag with gasoline and lit it. Charlie threw it on a stack of boxes filled with holiday decorations. He watched it burn for a few minutes before racing out of the basement. Charlie ran outside and watched as the school slowly went up in flames. He started laughing in the night like a mad person. Before long, teachers and students raced out of the school, yelling and shouting. The fire department arrived a while later and put out the fire. The headmaster grabbed Charlie and shook him.

"You did this, didn't you!?"

"I didn't do nothin'!"

"LIAR! You are the only one who is evil enough to do something so horrible!"

Charlie laughed in his face. "Evil? I'm not evil. I just do what I do. YOU'RE the evil one, Mr. Strife! All you people who run things, YOU'RE the EVIL ones! Not me!"

Mr. Strife shook his head. "No more, Charlie. You can't be here anymore."

"Free me, then. I'm like a bird trapped in a cage. Release me to the world and just let me be who I am."

"Your wish is granted. Mr. Manson. And may God help us all."

Charlie laughed. "You're an idiot! You're ALL idiots!"

They tried to send him to his grandmother's in Cincinnati, but Mrs. Maddox didn't want him. She wasn't surprised to hear Kathleen was in prison, and that Charlie was a juvenile delinquent. But she mentioned her brother Bill who lived in McMechen, West Virginia. Bill lived in a little house in the woods. He had no wife or kids of his own. He was a no nonsense type of man. He wouldn't take any crap from young Charlie, she told the school. They decided to send him there. He was put on a bus with a one-way ticket to West Virginia with a garbage bag of his few belongings, accompanied by an escort to make sure he didn't run away.

Uncle Bill sat on the front porch in a rocking chair, smoking a pipe. He had a long gray beard and a shriveled up face. He wore a cowboy hat, too. Charlie stood there holding the bag of his belongings, staring at the old man. The look on his face said, "Oh, this is going to be too easy."

"He's all yours," The male escort hastily told Bill without further explanation before turning and walking away.

"Come here, boy," Bill told Charlie. "Lemme look at ya."

Charlie walked up the rotting wooden steps to the front porch of the shack of a house. It was so quiet there in the woods. It was so different from living in Cincinnati. All Charlie heard were birds and crickets.

Bill gave him a once over and snorted. "You look like a city slicker to me. They say you're nothin' but a heap of trouble. You like to talk back, break the rules, and burn down buildings."

"I ain't no city slicker," Charlie told him.

"You ain't nothin', boy. You think you're hot stuff, but you ain't nothin' more than warm snot. I might be old but I don't take no bull. If you're gonna live here, you best do what I say or I'll whip the skin right off of ya, and you'll be nothing but a heap of bones, ya good for nothin' whippersnapper."

Charlie cleared his throat. This old man wasn't joking around! "Yes, sir."

Bill stood up from the rocking chair. "Let's get to work, then." He walked down the steps.

Charlie followed him. "Where we going. Uncle Bill?"

"We're making backwoods licker."

"Liquor?" He repeated.

"That's what I said. How do you think I make money, boy?"

"Well, don't you have a job?"

"This IS a job, boy. Think it's easy? It ain't! Just you wait." He cackled as he fought his way through the thick woods. "Heh, heh. Yep, just you wait."

Charlie followed the old man until they came to a clearing in the woods.

"Ain't nobody can find us out here. We're gonna make a still. We got an ax, a shovel, we're gonna dig a hole." He handed Charlie a shovel. "Get to work."

Charlie dug a hole for Uncle Bill. They went back to the house and got the ingredients--corn, malt, and sugar, then carried them back to the site.

"How long's this going to take?" Charlie inquired.

Bill scratched his beard. "Could take three days, maybe five, could even be a week. In the winter, it can take thirty days sometimes."

There was a shack in the weeds. Hanging on the outside was a sign: 'BILL'S MOONSHINE SHACK--KEEP YER DAM ASS OUT!'

They built a furnace using rocks and mud. "Lookin' great," Bill said. "Maybe you ain't so useless after all, boy?"

There were barrels with pipes connected to them. Bill taught Charlie the fermentation process, then straining, distilling, running the still, collecting distillate, foreshots, heads, hearts, and tails. When it was done days later, he let Charlie try it. Charlie had never tasted anything like it and he got drunk real quick.

He liked his Uncle Bill, even though he was a tough old guy. Every morning, he woke Charlie up by dumping a bucket of water on him. He'd make Charlie do all kinds of work around the property. It helped Charlie develop a work ethic. On Sundays, he took Charlie to a backwoods church called The Church of the Lord Jesus Christ Almighty Amen. It was a pentacostal church. They played the most amazing music Charlie had ever heard in his life! It was rockabilly with electric guitars, bangos, and drums. It was the Lords' music, but it was like rock & roll, and it was addictive and fast. The people in the church were kind of strange-looking. A lot of them had shrunken faces and crazy looks in their eyes. There was one lady with a mane of coal black hair and she was cross-eyed. They danced up front near the alter, turning round and round like tops. They held rattlesnakes like they were sweet little kittens, never seeming afraid they'd bite. Some drank strict-nine from jars and a few lit matches and held them under their palms or bare feet, all in the name of Jesus. Charlie was freaked out by the rattlesnakes, though. He didn't understand why they danced with them. Uncle Bill looked at him and said, "In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues. They shall take up serpents and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover."

Charlie shrugged. "Yeah, okay. It's cool though. But if one of those snakes came at me, I'd kill 'em, Uncle Bill."

Bill got angry. "Boy, you need to RESPECT animals. That's nature! You don't mess with nature. Them animals are smarter and more righteous than any human being on this earth, you hear? If I see you killing a fly, I'll whip you good. You aint' better than them! You and I ain't nothin' but dirt compared to them!"

Charlie nodded, understanding what Uncle Bill was trying to tell him. Then, he watched Uncle Bill go up front and dance around like a crazy person, picking up a copperhead snake from a cage, He spun around and around, staring at that snake in the face. Then he passed it to some old lady who looked like she was one hundred years old with long white hair and a chin that took up the most of her face.

He leaned a lot from Uncle Bill. He worked hard, respected animals and nature, made a man out of himself. His mama would be proud!

One day, Uncle Bill handed him a letter.

"What's this?" Charlie asked, now eighteen years old.

"It's from your mama. She's out of prison. She's living in Cincinnati and wants to see you."

Charlie read the letter. His eyes filled with tears. "She's really out."

"Yep. It's time for you and her to be together again."

"But I don't wanna leave here. This is my home."

"I know, boy. But it's time for you to go out in the world. And when you do, you be a good by and remember everything you've learned here."

Charlie hugged Uncle Bill. "I'm gonna miss you."

Bill laughed. "Boy, don't you go soft on me. I ought to make you wear a dress."

During the bus ride back to Ohio, Charlie could hardly contain his excitement and nervousness in seeing his mom after all those years. She wrote her address in the letter, so he knew where to find her. He didn't know what he'd say to her, it'd been so long. But it was going to be great to be with her again.

Being back in Cincinnati was overwhelming. Charlie was used to the backwoods and mountains of West Virginia. The hustle and bustle of city life made his head dizzy. He found the apartment building, which was derelict-looking. He climbed the stairs to the top floor, then knocked on her door.

Kathy opened the door and wobbled. He could tell she'd been drinking. "Charlie! My little boy! At last, we're together again!" She wrapped her arms around him. He could smell the booze on her.

"Hi, Mama," he greeted. "It's been a while, huh?"

She pulled away and looked at him. "You've grown. Why, you're a man! I wouldn't have recognized you at all if I passed you on the street. Come in, son."

He walked into the apartment. It was filthy. Empty booze bottle and trash littered the place. He saw a roach crawl up the wall. Charlie shuddered. He couldn't believe the state of things. Kathy could barely walk.

"Let's sit for a spell, yeah?" She coaxed him to the couch where he sat beside her. Kathy ran her hands through his short brown hair. "You're so handsome, my son."

"Thanks." Her face looked puffy; her red hair which remembered as beautiful was a mess,

She gazed into his eyes, seeming spaced-out and lost in another world. "How I've dreamt of this moment, my love."

Charlie felt uncomfortable, something wasn't right. Suddenly, Kathy leaned in and kissed him on the lips.

"Give mama some sugar," she said, starting to touch herself. "Let's get to know each other on a whole other level."

Charlie stood from the couch in disgust. "What's wrong with you?! You're my MOTHER!"

"So? We're consenting adults, right? Come on, Charlie. It'll be a gas!"

Charlie backed away from Kathy. "You're a disgusting drunk, woman! I ought to smack you! But I won't because you're my mom. I'm outta here." He started for the door.

"Come back, sugar," she begged. "Don't leave now. We can be together, just like you've always wanted."

He pointed at her. "Get help, mama. I don't need you anymore. I'm going to get a good job and make something of myself. You'll see, I'll never end up like you. Never!" He left the apartment.

Charlie was working at a parcel service in Cincinnati. Two years on the job, he was working hard to be a good citizen. He was stacking boxes into a truck, loading them up for deliveries. He stopped to catch his breath, wiping sweat from his forehead. He looked toward the street, seeing a brand new 1955 Chevy Bel Air cruise by. He smiled, digging the vehicle. It was mint green with a white hood. Beautiful! "Wow, what I wouldn't do for that car," he said to himself. Shaking his head, he went back to stacking boxes.

The delivery driver came around the corner of his truck and scowled at Charlie. "Pick up the pace, Manson. Gotta get on the road and make these deliveries."

"Sorry. I was just lookin' at that shiny new Chevy. What a beaut!"

The driver laughed. "Yeah, dream on! With your puny salary, you'll have one by the time you're an old man, if you're lucky."

Charlie grumbled. "Yeah, no kidding. I'd have to be REAL lucky to get one of those."

After he finished loading the truck, it was break time. Charlie sat on the ground, smoking a cigarette. Perry, the new guy, joined him.

"What's up?" Perry asked, lighting a cigarette.

"Another day, another nickel."

"Yeah, you ain't kidding."

"How are you liking the job?"

Perry shrugged. "It's better than flipping burgers, I guess. The money's a joke."

Charlie shrugged. "It could be better. But like you said..."

A girl walked down the sidewalk. Perry whistled at her. She ignored him and kept walking.

"Would you take a look at her? Not bad, eh?"

"She's real pretty."

"You bet she is. She looks like she goes for a guy with a lot of dough, though. That ain't us."

Charlie nodded. "You're right, Perry. But there's a special chick out there for me somewhere."

As women walked by, Perry kept commenting on their looks, then he'd get angry because they all ignored him when he whistled at them. "These broads are stuck up!" he complained.

"Maybe they don't like it when you whistle at them?"

"You're crazy, Charlie. What kind of woman don't like it when a good looking man like myself whistles at 'em?"

Charlie shrugged. "I don't know."

The 55 Chevy drove down the street again. Charlie craned his neck to see it turn the corner, then disappear. "Man! I sure do love that car. But I'll never be able to afford it. It would take me too long to save up for one, not with I make a week."

Perry elbowed his side. "Why don't you just steal one?"

Charlie shot him a surprised look. "What?"

"Yeah, just go on and take it."

"Yeah, you're a funny guy, Perry."

"Look, why should that guy have something you don't? What makes him better than you?"

"He ain't better than me!" Charlie answered, getting defensive.

"Right! Does he work harder than you?"

"Heck, no. This job ain't easy."

"You got that right, Charlie."

Charlie rolled his eyes. "Okay, YOU steal it, then."

"You chicken!" He playfully punched Charlie on the arm.

They both laughed, then got up to go back to work.

"Another brute of a day," Charlie grumbled as he loaded up the first truck of the morning. He'd only been at work for thirty minutes when he was feeling tired and annoyed with his job. Two years on the straight and narrow, but now he felt himself drifting away from his work ethic, which he thought was rock solid. Charlie saw that beautiful Chevy again. This time, it parked across the street. Charlie stopped what he was doing and watched a man in a nice suit get out and walk into a building, an advertising agency. Charlie scowled. "I'll bet my last dollar he makes a ton of money, just sitting around thinkin' up ideas while I'm here busting my butt for nothin'." He thought about how hard he worked, how tired he was, all for little money. Charlie angrily kicked a box, putting a hole in it.

"Whatcha doing?" The driver shouted. "Are you out of your mind? You just damaged that parcel!"

"Uh, sorry," Charlie apologized, then quickly rushed off.

"Where you goin'?" the driver called after him.

"Man, I need a drink right now,' Charlie told Perry when he found him.

"You mean leave work? We could be fired, you know."

"So what."

Perry grinned. "Okay, Charlie. Let's go get lit."

They sat in a dark bar as rock and roll music played on a jukebox. Charlie downed his glass of whiskey and looked at Perry with a serious expression. "I'm going to steal that car."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah. It's sitting right outside that fancy building. I think the guy who owns it works there. There ain't nothin' stopping me. I want it, Perry. Will you help me?"

Perry grinned and slapped Charlie on the back. "Heck yes, I will." He threw some cash on the bar, then stood. "Come on, let's do it."

They left the bar then crossed the street to where the Chevy Bel Air was parked. Charlie was in awe, running his hand along the mint green chrome. "She's a beauty!" he marveled. He pointed at the window. "Look, the guy left the window cracked because it's so hot out. That's his bad luck, right?"

Meanwhile, Perry looked over his shoulder, then took out a coat hanger which he bent the end into a hook. Perry inserted the hanger through the window then carefully hooked the lock pin and pulled it up. He looked at Charlie and grinned. "Piece of cake."

Charlie excitedly opened the door and hopped into the driver's seat, while Perry climbed on the other side into the passenger's seat. Charlie hot-wired the car and once it started, he put his foot on the accelerator and drove the Chevy away from the curb.

They cruised down the street, blasting the radio which played "Rock Around The Clock" by Bill Haley. Charlie lit up a cigarette and smiled. "This is the life." It was a great joyride. He enjoyed the feeling of just taking something from someone else, especially when they didn't deserve it in the first place. He felt high, like he was invincible. Charlie felt powerful for the first time in a long, long time.

Perry opened the glove compartment and dug around. Finding the title, the registration. His eyes popped in surprise. "What the--?"

"What?" Charlie asked.

Perry held up a couple of credit cards. "Look what I found! That stupid chump!"

Charlie started laughing. "Man, this MUST be our lucky day. It's Christmastime in June, baby!"

They went to another bar and using one of the credit cards, bought several rounds of drinks. There were two girls who sat at a booth, watching Charlie and Perry. They smiled in a flirty way. They got up from the booth where they sat and made their way over to the guys.

"Hey big spender!" one of the girls greeted, a pretty brunette with her hair tied in a pony tail. "Care to share the wealth and buy two girls a drink?"

"You bet!" Perry told her.

The other girl, a blonde in a purple angora sweater, focused on Charlie, who was very quiet.

"I'm Bernadette," she introduced herself.

"Charlie."

"What do you do for a living, Charlie?"

Charlie ran his hand through his short-cropped dark hair. "Uh, I'm an Ad Man."

"Really? That's interesting. Have you written any ads I would have seen on TV?"

"Sure. Uh, I wrote the ad for Lucky Strike Cigarettes."

"Neat! In fact, that's the brand I smoke." She took out two cigarettes. "Got a light?"

"Sure." He took out a lighter and lit her cigarette, then his.

"Say, you girls wanna party?" Perry suggested.

The two girls looked at each other and nodded. "Sure," the brunette said. "Let's get a room somewhere."

The girls were impressed by the car. They drove to a motel and checked into a room. Inside, Perry closed the curtains and Candy, the brunette, turned the radio on. They had some more drinks, then the girls danced for the boys, who both lay on the bed, watching them with delight. Candy took her top off, showcasing her pink bra. She got onto the bed and she and Perry began to make out. Charlie, who was more reserved, got shy when Bernadette took of her shirt and climbed onto the bed toward him. He was attracted to her, but had such little interaction with females. She started to kiss him on the mouth. Charlie inhaled her scent. The perfume she wore was floral. She removed her bra, exposing her breasts to him. Charlie reached his hands up and touched them. "You're beautiful," he told Bernadette. She thanked him, then took his pants off. Bernadette straddled Charlie and they started to have sex right next to Perry and Candy, who were already in the midst of intercourse.

Afterward, the girls fell asleep. Charlie and Perry lay next to them, smoking cigarettes.

"I wanna get out of Cincinnati," he told Perry.

"And go where?"

Charlie thought about it. "Florida. I hear Daytona Beach is nice."

"What would you do down there, for work?"

"I dunno. I'd figure it out. There's nothing stopping me. We got the car, those credits cards. Wanna go tonight?"

"To Florida? Yeah, man. Life's too short to stay in one place."

After the girls left, he and Perry got into the car.

"Let's make a stop first," Perry told Charlie.

"Okay, where to?"

"My parent's house."

"What for?"

"I know where they keep the blank checks. I'm gonna take them. We're gonna need them."

"You're gonna steal from your own folks?"

"Why not?"

Charlie shrugged. "Okay, brother. If that's what you wanna do."

The car pulled up to a suburban house. The headlights were turned off, then Charlie parked the car. Perry got out and Charlie watched him go into the house. He sat there, waiting. He started to get nervous because a lot of time passed and there was no sign of Perry. Finally, he saw Perry come out of the house. He got back into the car.

"Got 'em," he laughed.

Charlie smiled. "Okay, let's get on the road!"

They drove down I-77 South. They had just crossed into West Virginia. Charlie instantly thought of Uncle Bill. He missed West Virginia. If he'd had stayed, he probably wouldn't have stolen a car. But it was too late now.

It was going to take sixteen hours to get to Florida. Charlie yawned. It was morning, They'd been driving all night. He wanted to pull over somewhere and get some sleep. Perry was snoozing beside him, his cap over his eyes. Suddenly, Charlie saw a police car with its light flashing in the rear-view mirror. He shook Perry awake.

"What?!" Perry asked, startled.

"Johnny Law's on our tail!" Charlie shouted in a panic.

"Aw, crap! Were you speeding?"

"N-no, I don't think so." Charlie reluctantly pulled the car to the side of the road. He sank down in his seat, sweating profusely. He knew this wasn't going to be good.

The police officer pulled his gun out and aimed it at the driver's window. "This car has been reported stolen! Get out of the vehicle with your hands up, both of you!"

Charlie and Perry did as they were told and got out of the Chevy with their hands up. The policeman handcuffed Charlie and Perry.

"You're both under arrest for auto theft," he told them.

"You've GOT to be kidding," Charlie muttered miserably, shaking his head regrettably.

As Charlie was put into the back of the police car, he kept thinking about how the trip really hadn't been much fun to begin with.

They were taken back to Ohio. Charlie was sentenced to one year in the Ohio State Prison for auto theft. Perry was also charged with stolen checks. His parents, who'd been dealing with his antics for years, had no problem turning their son in. They'd had enough.

Charlie was frightened of being in prison. He was a short, quiet guy compared to the men who were in there. He was thrown into a cell that was small with dirty gray floor, cement walls, and steel bars. Clang went the big iron door that shut him in. Charlie took a seat on the cot that was to be his bed for a whole year. He kept thinking about his Uncle Bill and what he said right before he left West Virginia. He said to be good and make something of himself. Well, he'd let him down.

Charlie kept to himself as much as possible. He'd eat by himself, but sometimes some big scary guy would sit next to him and try to scare him. He did his best to be polite and say very little. But because he was a little guy, he was beat up a lot. Once in the shower, a man raped him. He was an older man who was bald-headed and covered with tattoos named Biff. Biff blatantly grabbed him from behind and told him, "You sure are pretty," and pushed him against the shower wall and stuck his manhood inside of Charlie. Charlie had been raped before in school, but he knew he couldn't fight back. He just took it and didn't say a word to anyone. At that point, he'd had more sex with men than women. Charlie wasn't gay. But sex was sex, he figured. He preferred the company of women, though. The only good thing about Biff raping him was that Biff also kept him safe. Biff hardly spoke, but Charlie understood that he belonged to him. Whatever kept him safe, that was okay by Charlie.

He read a lot while in prison. He liked books on philosophy and different religions, even though he didn't always understand them. As time went on and the year came closer to ending, he thought a lot about what he wanted to do once he got out. The idea of going to Daytona Beach was still appealing, but this time he wasn't going to steal any cars. He decided he was going to do the right thing from now on. Finally, his one year sentence came to an end and he was released back into the world with no money and only the clothes on his back. He wandered the streets of Cincinnati without any place to go. Staying on the straight and narrow path was going to be harder than he thought. He went to the apartment building where his mother lived. He didn't have a choice. But when Charlie knocked on the door, some stranger answered it. Kathy Maddox didn't live there any longer. Charlie decided to steal another car and he drove all the way to Florida. Luckily, he wasn't pulled over by the police this time. When he arrived at Daytona Beach, he lived in his car for a while. Charlie got a job working the front desk of a boardwalk motel overlooking the ocean. It was boring, but he worked alone most of the time. The motel owner was a nice older lady named Miss Coco who didn't hassle him. Charlie saved up some money and was able to rent a room at that motel so he didn't have to live in his car anymore.

Charlie had off on Mondays and Tuesdays. Usually, he spent his time in his room sleeping, or he'd go sit on the patio in front of the motel in a lawn chair and stare at the ocean. On one particular day as he did this, a very large young woman who must had weighed close to four-hundred pounds walked out onto the patio and took a seat beside him. She wore a long black dress and a large black sunhat was on her head. She had long straight red hair with bangs cut across her forehead. She wore sunglasses and had on lots of makeup. She was reading a book called Howl by Allen Ginsburg. Charlie smiled at her.

"How's it going?"

She looked at him, lowering her sunglasses. "Fabulous! Isn't this weather just DIVINE?"

"Yeah, sure is." He looked at the book. "Whatcha reading, there?"

"Poetry. You like Ginsberg?"

"Never heard of him."

"You're kidding?! You're missing out, hon." She started reading from the book. "I saw the best minds of my generation destroyed by madness, starving hysterical naked, dragging themselves through the negro streets at dawn looking for an angry fix, angelheaded hipsters burning for the ancient heavenly connection to the starry dynamo in the machinery of night..."

"Whoa, that's, uh, dark stuff."

She looked down at the page, shaking her head. "Ain't it the truth."

He held out his hand. "I'm Charlie, by the way."

She shook his hand. "Fat Flo."

"Fat Flo? That real?"

"I shan't reveal my TRUE name. I was born into this savage world a rich socialite from New York City. But alas, that life didn't suit me. I shed my rich girl skin a long time ago to live the lowlife. I prefer it. It suits me. I am lowlife scum, and I LOVE it." She yawned and put the book down. "You work at the front desk, don't you? Yes, yes, I've seen you, Charlie." She lowered her sunglasses again and studied him. "You're not like the other men I know. There's something sweet about you, and yet, something dark. Tell me, have you been in prison?"

"How'd you know?"

"Oh, Fat Flo knows things. You're a lowlife, too. I like that. I am attracted to you like a magnet to steel. Miss Coco is nice, yes?"

"Uh, oh yeah, very. She don't bother me none."

"Something tells me you are meant for things far greater than a desk clerk. What are your dreams?"

He shrugged. "Can't say I have any. I just don't wanna go back to prison is all."

She laughed. "You are adorable! We shall be friends, you and I."

"Okay, Fat Flo."

She opened her large black purse and took out a toy crocodile and shook it at him, making a ghost sound. "Boooo!"

Charlie flinched, then scratched his head. "Man...you're weird."

She sighed. "Yeah, well, when you've taken as many drugs as I have, you've got to be weird." She looked at him and smiled. "I'm horny, Charlie. Would you like to go back to my room and have sensational sex?"

Charlie grinned. "Uh, yeah, okay."

"Let us go." Fat Flo got out of the chair, then took Charlie's hand and led him to her motel room.

After she and Charlie got it on, they lay together on her bed, smoking cigarettes.

"I'm really impressed with your lovemaking," he told her. "I mean, that was amazing. I'd bet you could make a lot of money if you were a prostitute. I hope that doesn't offend you."

She seemed excited by the prospect. "A prostitute? What a fabulous idea! Talk about lowlife! To have sex with strangers for cash, what a rebel I'd be! To see the shocked looks on my parents' faces to know their daughter is a wanton slut gives me chills. Maybe YOU could be my pimp, Charles? May I call you Charles?"

He shrugged. "I guess."

"Oh, Charles. Be my pimp, make me a dirty slut."

"I don't know how to be a pimp."

"Oh, there MUST be a way. Well, you think about it, then get back to me. Oh, what fun this'll be. You can leave, now. I need my beauty sleep. Goodnight." With that, Fat Flo turned over and fell asleep on the bed.

Charlie snuck out of her room and returned to his own.

There was a rap on his door. Charlie got up from the bed and answered it. Standing outside his door, to Charlie's surprise, was Perry White, his old pal.

"Perry? Am I dreaming?"

"No, you ain't dreaming!" Perry gave him a hug, patting his back. "Surprise!"

"I'll say. How'd you find me? When did you get out?" He looked nervous. "Wait, you're not sore at me for us getting locked up, are ya?"

Perry walked past him into his room. He carried a sack. "Naw! You kiddin'?" He flopped onto his bed. "You don't mind if I crash here, right?"

Charlie shut the door. "Uh, I mean--"

"You said coming to Florida was your dream. Well, here I am, just like we planned, only better late than never, right?"

Charlie scratched his head. "Yeah, I guess."

"Cool. So, what's cookin'?"

"Huh?"

"What do you do for bread?"

"I work, Perry."

"Come on, Charlie. I know you've got something up your sleeve. It was You who set all this in motion. You wanted to steal the car, so we did. You wanted to go to Florida, eventually we did. When they let you out, did you have any money?"

"No."

"Right, so what did you do to get down here?"

Charlie dug his hands into the pockets of his jeans, ashamed to answer the question.

"Yeah, say no more."

"Well, I didn't have no choice. I tried to stay with my mom, but she moved. Doesn't surprise me. She's a crazy drunk. So, yeah, I had to steal a car to get down here. But look, that kind of stuff is behind me. I'm not doing anything illegal no more."

Perry gave him a sideways look. "Right."

"I'm serious, man."

There was a knock on the door. Charlie sighed and answered it. It was Fat Flo.

"Charles! How delightful to see you again!" She barged into the room, then paused when she saw Perry. "Aren't you going to introduce me?"

"This is my old friend Perry."

"Hey, darlin'," Perry greeted.

"Perry! It's an honor." She turned to Charlie. "Charles, did you tell him our DIVINE plan?"

"What plan?" Perry probed, his face lighting up.

"There's no plan," Charlie told him.

"Oh, Charles, you musn't be so modest. It's brilliant! He's going to be my pimp, We're going to run a brothel out of this VERY motel."

Perry smacked his hands together and rubbed them. "Hot damn! I'm in!"

"Yes, a partner!" Fat Flo exclaimed.

Charlie sat down on the edge of his bed. "I don't know how to do any of that."

"It's easy," Perry explained. "I'll get us some girls, and we'll use our room for the action."

"OUR room?" Charlie repeated. "Oh, boy."

"I'll be the first girl, of course. I love having sex. Charlie will vouch for me, won't you?"

Perry elbowed Charlie. "Go get 'em, tiger."

"Are we REALLY doing this?" Charlie asked Fat Flo tiredly.

"Yes! It's our destiny in life! Charlie's Whorehouse, courteously of Miss Coco's Seaside Hideaway! How DIVINE!"

Perry rounded up girls from all over Daytona Beach. He found some in unemployment lines, promising good money, he went to colleges and found girls who wanted to pay for their education, and he talked some girls who were already working the streets to come to Charlie's. He even recruited a girl who was moments away from joining a convent. The girls all gathered in Charlie's room. He, Perry, and Fat Flo set up a table and they sat there like casting agents. Fat Flo wore her signature big black sunhat and sunglasses, scrutinizing each girl who stood before them.

"Who are YOU in this set-up? Are you the boss lady or something?" one girl challenged her.

Fat Flo lowered her sunglasses. "I, honey, am the STAR of this operation, and don't you forget it!"

The girl scoffed. "The star? Ha! You're too fat!"

Charlie smiled at the girl. "Trust me. She's the best there is. I know this from personal experience."

"That's right. I'm the head girl and I'll be making the most money. So I am, in a way, your superior. If you don't like it, leave. That's your choice, but you're going to be missing out on a LOT of money, honey."

The girl bit her lip and decided to stay.

In the beginning, Charlie's room was used as the main operation center. There was a constant flow of men coming and going from the room, and it didn't take long before the cash started to flow. There were two beds in the room being used at the same time. Charlie hung a sheet between the two beds for some privacy. Perry sat outside the room on a lawn chair collecting the money. Fat Flo enjoyed having sex with so many guys, making her feel like the lowlife she longed to be. Charlie, Perry, and Fat Flo spent a lot of cash going to restaurants, bars, and nightclubs, partying their butts off. Life was great! Charlie was protective of his girls and treated them with respect. He always made sure they were paid fairly and if a guy got rough, he and Perry kicked him out. The girl's safety was always a priority.

There was a knock on the door. Perry purchased a gun, just in case. Charlie grabbed the gun and answered the door. Suddenly, he saw the prettiest girl he'd seen up to that point in his life. She was dressed in a maid's uniform. She carried a large bucket filled with cleaning supplies.

"Uh, hi," Charlie greeted her shyly.

The maid smiled. "Hi. I'm Rosealie. Miss Coco hired me to clean the rooms. Are you Charlie?"

"Yeah?"

"She said you were in charge of the front desk, and I should let you know that I'm here. Um..." Rosealie peeked into the room, seeing two women lounging on the beds separated by sheets hanging from the ceiling. She furrowed her brow. "What's going on in here?"

"Nothing," Charlie lied.

"This looks like--" she stopped and backed away looking disturbed. "Oh, my! Oh, my!"

"Wait!" Charlie stepped outside, shutting the door to his room behind him. "Look, I know this looks bad. But please don't tell Miss Coco, okay? She'll kick me out. I'll not only lose my job, I'll lose my little operation. Think you can keep it a secret?"

Rosealie thought it over. "Well, what do I get out of it, hmm?"

Charlie scratched his head. "Um, well, what do you want?"

Rosealie licked her pink lips. Her big brown eyes revealed a sweet soul. He liked her curly dark hair. "You could take me out. Looks like you're a guy who's got a lot of cash. Gee, I haven't been to a nice restaurant in months."

Charlie smirked. "Oh, you wanna be wined and dined?"

"You betcha I do."

He nodded. "Okay. What's your name, anyway?"

"I'm Rosealie."

He started to giggle nervously, unable to stop because the longer he looked at her, the prettier she became.

"You okay?"

Charlie covered his mouth, still unable to stop his giggling. "Yeah. When I get nervous, I can't stop giggling."

"I make you nervous?"

"Yes, ma'am, you do. You're the prettiest thing I've ever seen."

Rosealie laughed. "You're sweet. Okay, pick my up tonight and I promise I won't tell Miss Coco about your, uh, operation."

He took her to a nice restaurant on the boardwalk not far from Miss Coco's. He spent a lot of money on her, got her anything she wanted on the menu. Rosealie talked all through dinner, telling Charlie about herself. All he could do was stare at her, falling in love. Charlie spoke a little about his past, but he left a lot out, not wanting to scare her off. But Rosealie figured out he was hiding things.

"Charlie, I know you've been in jail. It's okay."

"How do you know?"

"Well, you're running a brother out of your motel room. You're hardly an angel."

Charlie sighed. "So, I guess you don't wanna see me no more, right?"

She took his hand. "I like that you're kind of a bad boy. I think it's exciting."

"I'm not a bad boy, really. I guess I've just made some bad choices in life so far. I wanna do the right thing. It's so hard, though. This world ain't set up for people like me. It's like no matter how hard I try, there's always something keeping me from being successful."

"I have faith in you, Charles Manson."

Charlie stared at her, his eyes almost filling with tears. "Nobody's said that to me before."

"I believe in you."

Charlie leaned across the table and kissed Rosealie on the lips.

They took a walk along the beach, holding hands.

"Charlie, what do you want out of life?" Rosealie asked.

"I don't know. I just wanna be happy, y'know?"

"What will make you happy?"

"YOU make me happy."

Rosealie laughed. "We just met today."

"I know, but I feel like this is meant to be."

"Me, too. It's strange, but I feel the same way. Charlie, I hope you won't want to run a brothel forever. I'd like to see you get a straight job and try to become the man I know you can be."

"That's all I want, too."

They stopped walking and kissed with the waves crashing behind them.

Charlie sat on the edge of the bed with the gun, rubbing it against his forehead. He closed his eyes and shook his head ruefully. Behind him was Fat Flo, she was naked and smoking a cigarette.

"What's wrong, Charlie? You're so quiet all of a sudden."

"I did a bad, bad, thing."

"What? Having sex with me, you mean? Big deal! We have sex all the time."

"Yeah, but I've been seeing Rosealie for a while now. I haven't been faithful to her. I'm a bad boyfriend. I don't deserve her."

Fat Flo laughed. "That's crazy. You're a catch! I'll have you, Charlie."

"No offense Fat Flo, but you ain't my type."

"That's okay. I'm an acquired taste."

"I'm supposed to be out lookin' for a good job, but I ain't. The money the operation's bringing in is just too good. Rosealie like nice things. How am I gonna keep giving her nice things with some crappy job?"

"Sounds like SHE'S the problem, not you. This is your dream, remember?"

Charlie hopped off the bed and paced the room. "NO! This ain't MY dream! I don't know what my dream is, but I'm gonna find it one day. Maybe it's Rosealie? She loves me, Flo. All I've wanted was love. Look how I'm treating her. It ain't right!"

Fat Flo crushed out her cigarette in an ashtray. "Stop shouting! Calm down."

"Don't tell me to calm down. I HATE it when people say that to me. Know what? I don't wanna do this no more. I'm giving the business to you and Perry. Do what you want with it. I'm gonna find a good job and be with Rosealie."

Fat Flo cut her eyes at him. "Yeah? Well, you're stupid Charlie. No woman is ever going to make you happy."

"I'll show you," he said before storming out of the room.

He found Rosealie cleaning in the stairwell. She stopped and turned to look at him, smiling. "Charlie."

"Rosealie, I've been thinking about it, and I wanna marry you."

"What?!" she gasped. Dropping her feather duster on the stairs. "You mean it?"

"Yes!" He ran up the steps and picked her up and spun her around as they laughed. He placed her down and they kissed. "I'm gonna make you so happy, Rosealie," he promised.

They moved to Cincinnati, Ohio. Charlie got his old job back at the parcel company. He wasn't thrilled to be stacking boxes again, but he did it for Rosealie. They got married at the courthouse, and it was the happiest day of Charlie's life.

Charlie came home from work to the apartment he and Rosealie lived in. She greeted him happily, wrapping her arms around him.

"Welcome home!" she chirped happily, kissing her husband on the lips.

"Mmm, you're in a good mood," he observed. "You are a sight for sore eyes."

"Tough day?"

"A brute."

"Well, I've prepared a special dinner tonight."

"Yeah?"

It's your favorite--fried chicken."

His eyes lit up. "With mashed potatoes, gravy, and biscuits?" he hoped.

She nodded.

"I'm a lucky man." He got undressed, then settled on the couch reading the newspaper. He realized what a normal life he was living. Charlie smiled contentedly.

"Dinner's ready," Rosealie called.

After he finished eating, Charlie wiped his mouth with a napkin. "Honey, that dinner was amazing. You are are a great little cook."

She smiled. "Charlie, I have something to tell you."

"What's that?"

Rosealie sighed and batted her eyelashes at him. "I'm pregnant."

He stared at her for a moment, speechless. Then, he burst into a grin. "You are? Oh, Rosealie...that's the best news I could ever hear!" He got up from his chair and hugged his wife, kissing her all over her face as she laughed. "God has blessed us, honey. Finally, things are going as I've dreamed. I've got the most beautiful wife in the world, and now, we're going to have a beautiful baby. How lucky are we?"

"Pretty lucky, I'd, say," Rosealie replied with tears in her eyes. "Oh, Charlie. I'm so happy."

"Me too, Roselaie. And I swear I'm going to be a good father, because I've never had one of my own, just uncles."

Months flew by, and Rosealie's tummy got larger and larger. They sat together on the couch, watching TV. She sat on his lap, while he had his arms wrapped around her. His hands rubbed her large belly. "I can't believe our baby is in there," he commented with a smile.

"I'm going to pop any day now."

"Do you want a boy or a girl?"

She shook her head. "Oh, Charlie. I don't care. It's our baby and whatever it is, it'll be prefect."

"YOU'RE perfect," he told her.

With Rosealie getting closer to having the baby, Charlie was getting nervous. His job didn't pay enough. Things were going to be a struggle. He tired to pick up more hours, but they weren't available. He was getting scared. His confidence of being a good provider for his wife and child was fading fast.

As he piled boxes into the back of a truck, a gorgeous blonde sashayed past him. He did a double-take, staring at her in awe.

"Hey, who's that looker?" he asked one of his co-workers.

"Oh, that's Tammy."

"She's new, eh?"

"Yeah, you could say that. Don't you know? She's married to the big boss!"

Charlie gasped. "What?! That old man? That ain't right. Well, just goes to show you what having a lot of money will get you. She can't be any older than nineteen."

Tammy stopped and turned, looking at Charlie. She smiled flirtatiously, then she turned and continued to walk away.

It was break time. Charlie leaned against the brick wall smoking a cigarette. Suddenly, Tammy popped around the corner, holding a cigarette of her own. "Got a light?"

"Oh, yeah, sure." He lit her cigarette.

"Thanks. I've been watching you all day. I like how you stack those boxes. I'll bet you've got some nice muscles under that shirt."

Charlie laughed. "No one's ever told me that, not even my wife."

"She must be blind."

"Naw, Rosealie's great. Having our baby any day now."

"Congrats."

"So, you're married to the big boss man, huh?"

"Yes."

"Congrats to YOU."

Tammy ran her hand through her long wavy blonde hair. "Yes, but it's so boring. He may be rich, but he doesn't satisfy me. I'll bet a cute guy like you could satisfy me, though."

Charlie laughed. "Whoa, like I said, I'm a married man."

"So? I'm a married woman. What's that got to do with anything? Sex between consenting adults isn't a crime, is it?" She twirled her hair and batted her eyelashes.

Charlie gulped. "Um, well, when you put it like that..."

Tammy grabbed him by the arm and led him away. She took him up into the office and shut the door. Charlie looked scared.

"What are you doing" Ain't this your husband's office?"

Tammy unzipped her dress. "He's out to lunch with some big wigs. He'll be gone for at least an hour. It's safe."

"You sure about that?"

Tammy took off her dress and walked toward him. "Shut up and kiss me!"

Charlie started kissing her hard on the lips, feeling her breasts with his hands. "You're beautiful," he told her.

The door opened and his boss stood in the doorway, his jaw dropped in shock. "Tammy? What the--"

Tammy backed away from Charlie. "He' attacked me!" she cried. "He just came in here and forced me to undress and then he started feeling me up!"

"Whoa!" Charlie shouted. "That's a lie!"

"You son of a--" The boss man lunged at Charlie and put his hands around his throat. "I'll kill you!"

Tammy, meanwhile, got dressed and just watched her husband attack Charlie.

Realizing he was about to kill him, he let go of Charlie's throat. Charlie gasped for air, his face was scarlet.

"Get out of here, and if I ever see your face again. I'll finish you off. I may be old, but I'm a strong as an ox!"

Tammy rushed to her husband. "Oh, honey, this is such a turn on." She started kissing him. Meanwhile, Charlie got to his feet and staggered out of the office.

Rosealie threw a dish at Charlie; it went flying over his head as he ducked and exploded against the dining room wall. "Are you nuts!?" he shouted angrily.

"I'm nuts!? You got fired for screwing around with the boss's wife! And all while I'm about to have YOUR baby, you horrible man!" She picked up another plate and hurled it in his direction. Again, it just missed his head.

"I said I was sorry. Look, I love you, Rosealie. It was a stupid mistake, is all. Can't you forgive me?"

"I hate you!" she screamed. "You broke my heart, Charlie Manson! How could you? HOW COULD YOU!?" Suddenly, she grabbed her large belly, and there was a splash. A look of panic came over her face. "Oh, no. Not now!"

"What?"

"What do you think, you loser? I'm having the baby! My water just broke!"

Charlie's mouth opened but nothing came out.

"Call the hospital!" Rosealie demanded.

Charlie snapped out of his shock and rushed to the telephone to call an ambulance.

Hours later, Rosealie gave birth to a boy. She named him Charles Manson Jr.

Charlie went to a bar afterward. He sat at the bar, drinking a glass of whiskey. He was happy to be a father, but ashamed of getting fired and upset his wife wouldn't speak to him. He rubbed his face, feeling depressed. He glanced over to see a woman with her back turned to him as she chatted with a man. Her purse was laying there unattended. What looked like a check book was in plain sight in the open purse. Charlie kept looking at it. The woman hadn't a clue what he or anyone else was doing behind her. Charlie slowly reached into the lady's purse and snatched the checkbook. He quickly stuffed it into his pocket, then he hurried out of the dark bar.

Walking down the street, he started to laugh, not believing he'd gotten away with it. He felt like the luckiest guy around.

"Stop! He stole my checkbook!" he heard the woman scream behind him.

He spun around and saw her standing outside of the bar, pointing her finger in his direction. "Oh, crap!" Charlie started to run down the sidewalk, nearly knocking pedestrians over in his path. He turned and saw a policeman running after him. Charlie turned the corner and kept running. He was quick on his feet, but the cop wasn't far behind. He ran into an alley, running to the end. He panicked, looking around. Seeing a ladder leading to a fire escape, he started climbing up the ladder. The police officer ran down the alley. He drew his gun and pointed it at Charlie, who was halfway up the ladder.

"Okay, you, come on down or I'll shoot!"

Charlie stopped and sighed, not believing this was happening to him again. He really messed up this time.

Charlie was fingerprinted and had a mugshot taken of him. After he was forced to undress and have his body searched, he was given prisoner clothes to put on. In handcuffs, he was led to a cell, not much different from the last one he was in. The jail cell door closed with that familiar clang. He buried his face into his hands and started to weep, collapsing onto his cot.

Like the last time he was in prison, he tried not to interact with anyone. In the dinner hall, he sat at a table by himself, eating. A group of guys walked up to him and started harassing him.

"Looks like we've got a newbie," one of the guys commented. "What's your name, newbie?"

"Charlie. Charlie Manson."

"You look like a pipsqueak to me. Whacha in for, pipsqueak?"

"I stole some lady's checkbook."

"Oh? You like picking on women, pipsqueak?"

Charlie didn't know what to say. He was very nervous that he was about to be assaulted, so he started giggling uncontrollably. The men stared at him, watching in confusion as he giggled and laughed, covering his mouth like a little boy. The man who kept calling him "pipsqueak" shook his head.

"What's with you? Are you crazy or somethin'?"

That made Charlie giggle and laugh even more. The men backed away, grumbling to each other.

"This dude is crazy," another man said.

"Yeah, Crazy Charlie!"

They walked away from his table. He was quickly anointed with the name "Crazy Charlie" and most of the guys in the prison left him alone.

Rosealie came to visit him a few months later. They were separated by glass and communicated by speaking into a telephone. Charlie pressed his hand against the glass, looking at his baby boy. Rosealie held him in her arms. She was civil to Charlie, but her demeanor was cold.

"He's got my eyes," Charlie told her.

"Yeah," Rosealie agreed. "It's difficult to love someone who looks like someone you can't stand."

"Golly, you really hate me, Rosealie?"

"What do YOU think, Charlie? After everything you did? Now, I'm raising our child all alone. It's not what I wanted. I don't have money. I've got no man, now. I'm going to have to move in with my mother. She said she'll have us."

Charlie's eyes popped. "Your mother? But she lives in Detroit!"

"Yeah, that's right. You can read a map. Good for you."

"Don't be cute, Rosealie. This is serious. How am I supposed to see my kid if you're livin' in Detroit?"

"That's just the point, Charlie you won't."

"I'll be a good dad, you'll see."

"How? In here? This isn't a day care center. This is prison. YOU put yourself in here. You had a wife who loved you, now a beautiful baby boy. You threw that all away. You're to blame."

"Why are you doing this to me, Rosealie?"

Rosealie rolled her eyes. "Charlie, you're doing this to yourself. It seems like you just aren't capable to make adult decisions. It's like you're a child. You don't use your head, you make choices based on emotion. I need a man who's going to be there for me and the baby, and right now that isn't you. You're in prison! This is no way to raise a child."

Charlie took the phone and banged it against the glass, making Rosealie jump. "I WON'T LET YOU DO THIS!"

She snarled, "It's too late." Rosealie hung up the phone, then she got up and left.

Charlie sat in his cell, rubbing his face. A guard came up to the bars. "Manson, you've got a visitor."

Charlie looked up. "Really? Who is it?"

"I ain't got time to answer questions. Get up."

Charlie got up from the cot as the guard unlocked the cell door. He handcuffed Charlie, then led him down the hall.

Charlie was shocked to see his mother sitting on the other side of the glass. Kathy looked good. But older. Her red hair was curled and styled in a beehive hairdo. Charlie picked up the phone, as did Kathy.

"Mom! How did you--"

"Know you were here? Rosealie told me."

"Rosealie? You've seen her?"

"Yes. She's a lovely girl, Charlie. And your son is beautiful, too."

Charlie shook his head, his eyes flashed with anger. "I wouldn't know. She hasn't written or nothin'. I've seen my boy once."

"Who's fault is that?" Kathy sneered.

"Don't you lecture me, Ma. You sold me for a pitcher of beer when I was a kid, remember?"

Kathy sighed heavily. "Okay, so maybe I wasn't mother of the year."

"Yeah, YOU THINK?!" Charlie shouted, slamming his hand on the table.

"Stop shouting at me!" Kathy fired back.

"If this glass weren't here, I'd--" he stopped, realizing it wasn't worth it.

"Don't be rude!"

"Sorry. Look, I'm just upset. I love Rosealie. I wish she'd forgive me. It tears me up to know you've seen her and the baby."

"Yeah, I've seen her a lot. We've grown close."

Charlie started to grow angry again. "You two are buddy-buddy, huh? You both are evil witches, conspiring together, keeping my son from me."

Kathy scoffed. "You've got nerve, Charlie. Anyway, I doubt I'll see her again. She's moved in with someone else."

"Who? Oh, you mean her mom, right?"

Kathy looked at him incredulously. "No, stupid. She's living with another man!"

Charlie started to fume, rubbing his teary eyes with his hands.

"Sorry. I wasn't going to tell you, but..."

"Well, you did. Thanks a lot. I think you should leave now."

"I just got here,"

"Yeah, and now you're leaving."

"Look, when you get out, you can come stay with me...if you want."

"Thanks, but no thanks."

"Well, I tried." Kathy hung up the phone and got up to leave.

Charlie watched as she walked away.

Charlie stood outside the small bungalow where his mother lived. The bus that dropped him off pulled away. He was wearing the same clothes he had on the day he was nabbed for stealing that lady's checkbook-- a nice shirt, tie, and a jacket. He looked respectable to anyone who didn't know him. The screen door opened and Kathy stepped out. She sighed. "Welcome home, son."

Charlie managed a smile. He walked up the walk, went up the steps, then gave Kathy a hug. "Thanks, ma."

They sat at the dinner table. Kathy watched Charlie as he ate the last of his beef stew. He wiped his mouth.

"Man, that was good. How'd you learn to cook?"

"Prison," she answered. "I ended up working in the kitchen. I used to be on the janitorial crew, but..."

"What?"

"Nothing." She shuddered at the memory of witnessing the execution. "So, any luck in the job search?"

"Um, I've got a few leads, but nothing official."

"You'll find something."

"Yeah, I hope."

Kathy lit up a cigarette and exhaled a cloud of smoke. "Guess who I heard from? Your Uncle Luther."

Charlie rolled his eyes. "Don't tell me you're gonna get mixed up with HIM again."

"No, no. He's shacking up with some girl in Kentucky. But he's doing okay. Cleaned up his act, just like me."

Charlie chuckled. "Well, ain't you two the poster children for redemption?"

"Don't be rude, Charlie."

"I ain't!"

"If we can do it, so can you."

He got up from the table. "Don't compare ME to you and your idiot brother. I'm messed up BECAUSE of you two."

"I know, how many times do I have to apologize? Why do you hate me?"

Charlie started to walk away, then he spun around. "I don't hate you. Because you have to have a relationship with someone to hate them." He left the dining room.

Kathy woke up in the middle of the night, hearing voices downstairs. She climbed out of bed and put her robe on. Kathy crept down the steps and stopped halfway, watching Charlie with some girl in her living room. They were laughing and kissing, clearly they'd been drinking. There were beer bottles littered on her coffee table. A record was playing on the turntable, "Party Doll" by Buddy Knox. They started dancing around the living room, while Charlie was nibbling on the girl's neck.

"Charlie, you're an animal!" she exclaimed.

"Baby you smell sooo good! I'm gonna eat you up!"

"Shhh! I thought you said your mama lived with you? Won't she hear us?"

"Naw, she's out like a light. Besides...this is MY house,"

"Oh, is that so!?" Kathy shouted as she came down the stairs.

Charlie and the girl froze. "Ma, what are you doing up so late?"

"You woke me up with this racket! Charlie, how dare you bring girls back to my house? How did you get the money to buy that beer?"

Charlie didn't answer. He just stared her. Meanwhile, the girl hugged herself nervously and backed away from Charlie.

"Where's my purse?" Kathy asked. She saw it laying on the dining room table. She marched over to the table and opened her purse. She pulled out her wallet and looked through it. "My money! Charlie, did you take all my money?"

"The beer was already here," he lied.

"I haven't touched a drop of alcohol in a long time."

"Could have fooled me!" he lamely retaliated.

Kathy looked at the girl. "Get out!"

The girl turned and ran out of the house.

"Debbie Sue!" he called after her. "Don't go!" He turned to Kathy. "Look what you done!"

"I can't believe you stole form me. I take you into my house and this is how you repay me?"

"You owe me, woman! All I wanted was love from you and you spit in my face over and over again."

"You're a grown man, Charlie. When are YOU going to take responsibility for YOUR life?"

"How about right now?" He put on his jacket and left the house.

Charlie strolled the sidewalk of the neighborhood. Parked on the street was a '57 Chevy that was red and white with big fins. His eyes gleamed. Looking over his shoulder left, then right, no one was around. Using a rock, he smashed the passenger side window, then reached in and unlocked the door. He hopped inside and hot wired the car.

Charlie drove around town with the radio blasting. Wolfman Jack played "Sixteen Candles" by The Crests. Smoking a cigarette, he leaned back in the seat, enjoying the ride.

He woke up the next morning still sitting in the driver's seat. He'd parked the Chevy in an area of warehouses. He sat up and rubbed his eyes. Suddenly, two police officers were standing on each side of the car, aiming their guns.

"Get out of the car," one demanded.

Charlie put his hands up, shaking his head. "Oh, man," he muttered. "I got the worst luck."

Kathy sat in the courtroom as the stern judge rendered his verdict. Charlie stood before the judge, trying to look like an innocent choirboy. The judge wasn't buying his act, though.

"Mr, Manson, this court is getting sick and tired of seeing you. Haven't you learned your lesson? What is it going to take to get you to act responsibly? Do I need to sentence you to another year in prison?"

Charlie started to sweat. "No, judge, er, your honor. I promise I won't ever do nothin' bad again. I-I thought that was my car, see? It looked like my car. I'd been drinking and, well, it WAS dark out. Oh yeah, I lost my keys and had to break into it. You can see what I'm sayin', right? This was just a mistake."

The judge shook his head in disbelief. "How stupid do you think I am, Mr. Manson?"

"I don't think you're stupid at all, your honor."

"Don't insult me. Charles Manson, I sentence you to one year in the Ohio State prison, starting today." He banged his gavel on the bench.

Kathy shook her head in embarrassment, then she got up and walked out of the courtroom, washing her hands of him.

He spent another year in prison. He used his "Crazy Charlie" act in order to keep undesirable people away from him and it seemed to do the trick. He made a few friends, though. Some of the older prisoners were nice enough. He spent a lot of time playing cards with them. They'd tell stories of their criminal activities. He learned a lot from these older guys. They were slick, unlike Charlie who had a talent for getting caught. He read a lot and made plans for when he got out. Only this time, he decided he wasn't going to try to be good. What was the point? He decided he was born a rebel and that's what he'd be. He just needed to be a better criminal. He learned a few tricks from the older guys and would put them to the test when he got out.

The day he got out, he told some of his prison friends, "Save a seat for me, boys. I'm sure I'll be back!" He giggled nervously, before a guard escorted him to be released.

The gates to the prison closed behind him. Charlie stood there, staring at the city that had done him wrong too many times. "I'm twenty-two years old," he thought. "I can't stay here anymore. Now what?" He'd been to Florida already. That place left a bad taste in his mouth. The West Coast seemed like the obvious choice. He hadn't any money, though. He decided hitching rides across the country was his only way forward. He walked to the side of the road with his thumb out. Luckily, he'd gotten a haircut in prison so he didn't look like a criminal. He was good at recognizing license plates and focused on cars that had plates from other states west from Ohio. Finally, a car with Colorado plates stopped for him. The driver was a man in his fifties, Charlie summized. "Hello sir, are you heading West?" Charlie asked.

"Yes I am. I'm driving back to Colorado, young man."

"Wow, I'd sure like a ride."

"I could use the company. It's lonely being a traveling salesman on the road all the time."

"Great!" Charlie hopped in, and they were off.

As they drove, Charlie asked the salesman, Al, lots of questions.

"What is that you sell, Al?"

"Bristol-Meyers products. I offer just about everything a modern woman needs to be happy, from dust spray to Bufferin."

"Sounds good, Al. Got any tips for me on getting folks to buy what you're selling."

"First and foremost, you've gotta be confident. You also gotta listen to your prospect's needs. Ask for the order...then ask again. Get to a win-win."

"Hmm. You're a smart guy, Al. Say, how long until we get to Colorado from here?"

"About twenty hours. We're not gonna get there until the middle of the night. We might have to stop at a motel to get some shut-eye."

Charlie frowned. "Oh. Look, Al, I ain't got no money for a motel. You'd better let me out." He hoped Al would offer to pay.

"It's okay, Charlie. I've got money." Then, Al put his hand on Charlie's knee and patted it. Charlie looked down at his hand but took no offence. If that's what Al needed from him to get him closer to San Francisco, Charlie's destination, so be it. Sex was sex, no matter the equipment. Charlie smiled. "That's awfully generous of you, Al."

"Hope you don't mind sharing a bed."

"Hey, no complaints here."

They stopped in Nevada. Al treated Charlie to a good meal, then they got a room in a motel. As expected, Al made a pass at Charlie inside the room while they lay in bed, watching TV. Charlie let him do anything he wanted. He didn't mind getting oral sex. He wandered what Al's wife and his two children would think about that. The next day, they hit the road again. They got into Colorado, and Al dropped Charlie off along the side of the road.

"Hey, Al, think you can lend me a few bucks?" Charlie asked. "I don't know where my next meal is going to come from. I doubt I'll meet anyone as nice as you."

Al smiled and gave Charlie twenty dollars. Charlie grinned. "You're top drawer, Al. I'll never forget your generosity."

"Good luck to you, Charlie."

Charlie waved to him as Al drove away. Using his charming personality and tales of woe, Charlie talked people into giving him rides, feeding him, and giving him cash. He enjoyed traveling across the country, seeing America. He appreciated the sunrises and sunsets he saw out the car windows, the green farmland, the majestic mountains he'd never seen before, it was eyeopening and the most free he'd ever felt in his life. Days later, he arrived in San Francisco. When he saw the Golden Gate Bridge blanketed by fog, he thought it was the most beautiful and amazing sight. He couldn't get over how big the city was. He dug the street cars, the steep hills, and the energy of the town. Plus, the people seemed friendly, too. He managed to get a nice stash of cash from sweet talking the folks who drove him, so he was able to check into a cheap motel. Laying on the bed in the motel room staring at the ceiling, he began to form a plan inside his head. He'd go back to pimping because he knew how to do it. It'd be easy to find girls who were willing to have sex for money. This time, though, he'd keep more profit for himself. He was too generous last time.

He visited some burlesques in town. The girls who performed were some of the most beautiful women he'd ever seen. There was one performer named Lillie Storm with flaming red hair and the biggest breasts he'd ever laid eyes on. After her performance. Charlie approached her a the bar. "Hey, pretty lady."

Lillie looked at him. "Yes?" she replied tiredly.

"You sure are sexy. How'd you like to make some REAL money?"

Lillie got excited. "Are you a Hollywood producer?"

Charlie scratched his head. "Well, no. I'm staying over at the Golden Gate Motel. How'd you like to make some good cash turning some tricks? I'll be your manager and give you ten percent of the profit."

Lillie's eyes turned into angry slits. "Pig!" she scolded, before smacking his across the face. "Who do you think I am? I'm not a whore! I'm a performer!" Adding insult to injury, she threw her drink in his face, then she stormed off.

Charlie wiped his face off, cursing to himself. He realized this wasn't going to be as easy as he'd hoped.

He went to the bus station. Sitting on a bench was a young woman holding a suitcase. She was very pretty with dark hair. She looked like a small town girl. The most striking thing about her was that she looked lost and frightened. He approached her, speaking gently. "Hello, I'm Charlie. You look lost. Everything okay?"

The girl smiled nervously. "I'm Cheryl. I just got into town." She hugged herself. "I think I made a mistake coming out here. I don't have much money and I don't know where to go."

"Where are you from?"

"Ohio."

Charlie got excited. "I'm from Ohio, too. Cincinnati. I just came here myself."

Cheryl seemed relieved. "Oh, it's so nice to meet someone from home. I'm so homesick."

"Don't be, Cheryl. Look at this as an adventure. Listen, I'm staying at a motel not far from here. I came to San Francisco to start a new business venture. Today is YOUR lucky day, 'cause I think you're just the person I need to make this business venture a success."

Cheryl's eyes lit up. "Really? Me?"

"Yes, you. Feel like getting some coffee somewhere and we'll talk about it?"

Cheryl nodded. "Okay, Charlie." She picked up her suitcase and they walked down the street.

Charlie and Cheryl sat in a diner. Charlie drank coffee, while Cheryl ate a grilled cheese sandwich and french fries, which he treated her to.

"Thank you so much for buying me dinner."

"Don't mention it. So, how much money do you got?"

"Thirty dollars," she admitted with embarrassment.

"That ain't much. You're lucky you've fallen into my hands. I've got some money and a place you can stay. I can take care of you."

"What's this business venture you keep talking about?"

Charlie folded his hands and was quiet for a minute. "Well, how do you feel about spending some time with a nice man for a little while for cash?"

Cheryl put her sandwich down. "Wait. You mean--?"

Charlie nodded. "Before you say no, think about it for a minute. What did you plan on doing with yourself in San Francisco for work?"

She shrugged. "I don't know. I though I'd be a secretary or something."

"How many words can you type per minute?"

"I can't type, but I can learn."

Charlie laughed. "Girl, you must be pulling my leg. You think anyone's gonna hire you?"

"Charlie, I can't sleep with men for money. That'd make me a..a...well, you know."

"Nothing bad's gonna happen to you. Do you enjoy sex?"

"Yeah, sure."

"Well, what's the crime in getting paid for something you like? You can make more doing this than you'd ever make a s a secretary, I'll tell you that. If you still ain't interested, we can part ways and you'll never have to see me again. But you can't stay with me, though. You'll probably have to sleep on the streets tonight. Thirty dollars won't get you far, not in this town. Come with me, I'll keep a roof over your head and money in your purse. You won't go hungry, either."

Cheryl sighed. "Okay. I'll try it."

Charlie grinned. "Great. You and I are going to make a good team."

Charlie bought Cheryl some new clothes to make her look more sexy. He helped her with her hair and makeup. Then together they hit the streets. Charlie was good at finding Cheryl customers. They'd take the man back to the motel room. Charlie would get the money, then wait outside while Cheryl and the man had sex inside the room. Afterward, they go back out and find another customer, then repeat the whole thing over again. On her first night working, Cheryl had sex with seven men. She was tired. Charlie counted the cash, then he gave her ten percent of that. Cheryl was happy. "Wow! Fifty dollars in one night!" she exclaimed.

Charlie pocketed the rest of the money. "This is just the beginning, baby. Just wait until we find some more girls, then we'll all be rich!"

Charlie found three other girls at the same bus stop. Their names were Virginia, Betty, and Sally. They all came to San Francisco to start a new life, and he used the same schtick he used on Cheryl. Now, he had four girls and every night they'd hit the streets and Charlie would find customers, then send them back to the motel room where the girls would collect the cash, then do their business. It didn't take long for the money to roll in. He bought the girls new outfits and keep them fed. They all slept in the same room together. Pretty soon, Charlie went looking for an apartment and he moved himself and the three girls into the apartment where the operation took place. It was a two bedroom apartment. Charlie had his own room, while three girls shared one room. Eventually, the operation became so easy, he started thinking about other pursuits. While his girls worked the streets, Charlie read a lot of science fiction comic books. That's when he got the idea of writing a movie. He loved science fiction and horror. Charlie bought a Royal manual typewriter, some paper, and began the process of typing a screenplay in his room. He stayed up late nights working feverishly on his script, drinking loads of coffee and chain-smoking. But after a while, the girls started getting upset at Charlie. They worked hard to bring in the money and ten percent wasn't good enough anymore. They started complaining that they wanted a bigger cut. Cheryl, his first girl, was the most vocal. One night, she wouldn't drop the issue. As Charlie tried to type his screenplay, she kept going on and on about the money.

"It's not fair, Charlie. We're busting our butts out there every night of the week and we get next to nothing! I can't afford to go to a movie if I wanted to. If I'm not working, I'm stuck in this apartment while you're banging away on that stupid typewriter! The girls and I have been talking, and we're not turning any more tricks unless you pay us fifty percent of the profit!"

Charlie stopped typing. He stood from the desk. "Fifty percent?! Are you outta your mind? I keep you girls fed, a roof over your heads, and this is how you thank me? I'm sick of listening to your big mouth, Cheryl. If you don't like it, then you can get out and find yourself a new pimp! You're old, anyway!"

"Old?!"

"Yeah, You got bags under your eyes. You look like my mother."

Cheryl gasped with outrage, then slapped Charlie across the face.

His brown eyes turned red like the Devil's. "You want your fifty percent, Cheryl? Here it is!" He balled his hand into a fist and punched Cheryl in the face. She fell backward to the floor, collapsing into a clump. The three other girls raced into the room to see what the commotion was about. Seeing Cheryl lying on the floor, they looked at Charlie in shock. He glared at them. "Anyone else have something to say? Huh? No? I didn't think so. You women are a bunch of ungrateful witches! My Uncle Luther always told me sometimes women need to be hit. He was right. You all had better remember who got you off the streets and made you what you are today. Like I told Cheryl, if you don't like how I run my business, then get out! Get out of my room, and take her with you!" He gestured to Cheryl who lay on the floor, groaning in pain. Her eye was swelling already. The three girls helped her off the floor and carried her out of the bedroom. Charlie slammed the door shut, then sat down at his desk. "Now, where was I before I was rudely interrupted?" He started typing again.

Charlie knocked on the girls' bedroom door. When he walked into the room, they were tending to Cheryl, who was lying bed in bed. Virginia looked at him with a frown. "Charlie, I think she needs a doctor. I think she has a concussion or something."

Charlie groaned. "Aw, chin up, Cheryl. I barely touched you." He walked over to the bed. The girls looked nervous. "Look, I'm sorry. But you mouthed off to me. What did you expect?"

"She's not responding, Charlie," Betty informed him.

Charlie rubbed his face. "Okay. Take her to a doctor, then. But tell 'em she walked into a door." He took some cash out of his jeans pocket and tossed it on the bed. "This ought to cover it." He turned and saw a postcard on the mirror. It was from Hollywood. Charlie's eyes lit up. "That's it!" He went to the mirror and took the postcard off, gazing at it.

"That's what?" Sally asked.

"I'm gonna take my script to Hollywood and I'm going to get my movie made."

"What movie?"

"The movie I've been writing. "Blood Orgy Girls From Outer Space". It's brilliant!"

"Oh."

"Fat Flo always asked me what my dream was. Maybe this is it?"

"I'm sorry, Fat who?" Virginia asked.

"Nothin'." He turned around and raced out of the room.

Charlie and the girls were on the street later that evening, minus Cheryl, who spent the night in the hospital. He was smoking a cigarette, watching people who walked by. The three girls hung behind him, looking bored. A nun walked up to them out of nowhere.

"Hello ladies of the night," she greeted warmly. "You must not continue to peddle your sacred flesh for evil purposes. God has a better plan for you! Come with me, and I'll get you the help you need."

Charlie threw his cigarette on the ground and went up to her. "Hey, what are you doing?"

The nun smiled. "Oh, yes, you must be the procurer?"

"Yeah, what's it to ya?"

"I'm Sister Rose from Our Lady of Good Vibrations, and I've come to show your girls a better way through God's eternal love."

"Beat it, Sister Rose." He looked her up and down. "Say, for a nun, you ain't too shabby looking."

Sister Rose blushed. "Don't try to lure me into your den of sin, young man," she flirted back. "This is highly irregular. I am a nun, after all. I've taken an oath of chastity."

"With a face like yours, THAT'S a sin," Charlie schmoozed her. "I can't see squat under that habit, but if I'm a betting man, I'd say you've got a sexy bod under that getup."

"Stop it," Sister Rose waved him off, giggling. "Are you trying to persuade me to join your harem of heretics? You're a charmer, you are. Would you care to make a donation?" She held out a little tin cup.

"Yeah," Charlie replied, stuffing a dollar bill into her cup. "Go get laid, honey. It'll do ya good."

She looked at the dollar. "Thank you, my child. You're very generous."

"There's more where that came from. Aren't you bored with your life? Shed yourself of that religious ball and chain and come join MY flock. You'll be much happier."

Sister Rose bit her lip. "Gee, I-I couldn't. Though, I am intrigued by the lifestyle. I guess that's why I always volunteer to come out at night and spread the gospel to these ladies, because maybe I want to be just like them."

Charlie put his hands on Sister Rose's shoulders. "I'm Charlie Manson, and I'm going to change your life."

"Yes," Sister Rose said. "Take me away from my misery."

The three other girls joined them, and arms in arms, they laughed and walked down the sidewalk down the hill.

Charlie made love to Sister Rose that night. She'd never had sex before, and Charlie, she thought, was magnificent. When Charlie took her to the heights of ecstasy, she shouted, "My cup runneth over!" and clung to him, dripping in sweat. "Thank you, Charlie, for popping my cherry." She became one of his new girls. It was good timing because Cheryl ended up leaving San Francisco and went back to Ohio. Rose adapted to her new life as one of Charlie's girls quickly. Her strict religious training made her fiercely loyal and he knew he could count on her to keep the other girls in line. Sister Rose liked wearing her habit while being with clients and she enjoyed whipping their backsides with a ruler.

With his only copy of "Blood Orgy Girls From Outer Space", Charlie got in his beat-up car, ready to go out to Hollywood for a few days to sell the screenplay. The girls gathered outside the apartment building to say goodbye and wish him luck. He bought a hand me down suit and tie and got a haircut.

"I just know you're going to be a smashing success!" Sister Rose told him.

"Yeah," Virginia agreed. "You're gonna win one of those Academy awards."

"I'll be back in a few days, girls. Sister Rose, hold down the fort, will ya?"

"Why her?" Virginia asked. "She just got here."

Charlie smirked. "Sister Rose don't take no crap off anyone, so be good girls and do as she says." Charlie started the car, then drove away as his girls waved enthusiastically.

Back in the apartment, Virginia tried to stage a coup. "Now that Charlie's gone to Hollywood for a few days, we can pocket whatever money we make."

Sister Rose brandished a cattle-prod. "Not on MY watch."

Virginia gasped. "Where did you get that?"

"Mother Superior's secret weapon to keep us girls in line. Don't think I won't do the same here. Nothing has changed just because Charlie's not here. We'll get our ten percent and nothing more."

Virginia laughed coldly. "You can kiss my butt, Rose."

Sister Rose zapped Virginia with the cattle-prod. Virginia screamed and fell to the carpet. "It's Sister Rose to you, whore."

"You're crazy!" Virginia accused.

Sister Rose lit a cigarette and blew the smoke in Virginia's stunned face."I pledge my allegiance to Charlie. You should, too."

The frightened girls said nothing as Sister Rose walked out of the room.

Charlie drove down to Los Angeles. He liked the town very much. He drove along the streets lined with palm trees, feeling the excitement in the air. The first place he went was MGM Studios. He pulled his car up to the gate and was met by a security man with a clipboard who sat inside a booth. "Yes, sir, may I help you?"

"Hi, I'm here to see Mister Mayer," Charlie announced with a grin.

"Um, do you have an appointment?"

"Nope, didn't know I needed one. Look, I'm here to talk to him about my script. I think it'll be a blockbuster. How about you just let me through so I can talk to the big guy?"

"I'm sorry, sir, but I can't do that. If you had an appointment, that'd be different. But if you want, you can leave the script here and I'll give it to him."

Charlie frowned and scratched his head. "Well, I only got one copy, the original. I typed it up myself."

The guard chuckled. "You mean, you didn't make copies?"

"Should I have?"

"If I were you, pal, I'd make some copies if that's your original."

"Well, shoot. Why didn't I think of that? Guess I've got a lot to learn about the movie biz."

"Um, yeah."

Charlie sighed. "Okay, chief. I'll be back later."

"Not without an appointment you won't. Mr. Mayer is a busy man."

Charlie scoffed. "Yeah? What do I look like, a bum? I got things to do, too." With that, he backed his car up, then turned around and drove away from the studio.

Charlie drove around until he located a printing press that could make copies of his script. He hated to spend the money, but it had to be done. Charlie had several copies printed, then he got back into his car. Charlie drove to Warner Brothers and was met with another guard at the gate. He asked to speak to Jack L. Warner, but once again, he didn't have an appointment and wasn't allowed to enter the studio.

"Look, why don't you go to Schwab's Pharmacy?" the guard suggested.

"What's that?" Charlie asked.

"It's a drug store. Lots of directors, producers, and actors hang out there. You might have more luck. They make good sundaes, too."

"I don't want a sundae!" Charlie snapped. "I want "Blood Orgy Girls From Outer Space" made into a movie!"

"Don't get nasty," the guard warned. "If I were you, I'd beat it before I call the cops."

Charlie shook his fist at him. "You jerk!" He pulled away, cursing.

He tried RKO, Universal and Paramount studios with the same result.

Charlie checked into a motel--The Hollywood Premiere Motel. There was a pool and he looked forward to hanging out beside it after he sold his script.

He found Schwab's Pharmacy on Hollywood Boulevard. Schwab's sign hung in blue and red neon outside. It was a pharmacy that sold medicine, but there was a soda and lunch counter. When he walked in, it was busy inside, but he found a stool at the counter. He ordered a hamburger and an ice cream soda. He lit a cigarette and surveyed the scene around him. There was a pretty blonde woman who sat a few stools down and she was watching him. Charlie winked at her.

"How's it goin'?" he asked.

The blonde moved to the stool next to him. "You look familiar. Have I seen you in pictures?" she asked, patting her curly blonde hair.

"Me? Nah. I'm just a screenwriter."

"You write movies? Neat! I'm an actress. My name's Betty Brite."

"Charlie Manson." He shook her hand. "You sure are a looker, Betty. I'd love for you to be the lead in my movie, if it gets made, which it will."

"Golly, I'd love to read the script."

Charlie handed her a script. "Here you go. Take a look, tell me what you think."

Betty flipped through it, reading bits and pieces. "Hmm, this is very interesting. I'd love to be in it."

"Yeah? That'd be great to have a star attached to the project."

"Well, you're lookin' at the biggest star you'll ever see on the silver screen."

"I might need you to get this thing done. Will you be my arm candy, Betty?"

"You don't have to ask twice." She leaned in and kissed him on the lips. Betty pulled away and waved at a man who was sitting at the end of the counter. The waitress, meanwhile, brought Charlie his hamburger.

"It's Fritz!" Betty said, waving to the man. "Fritz! Come here, meet my friend."

Charlie ate his burger, looking at the man with black slicked back hair, a thin mustache, and round framed glasses. He sat next to Betty. "Hello, darling," he greeted her, giving her a kiss on her cheek. "You're looking fabulous! How's tricks?"

"Great, Fritz. I'd like you to meet Charlie, he wrote a great script. Charlie, this is Fritz Otto, a big-time Hollywood movie producer."

Charlie wiped his mouth, then shook Fritz's hand. "Well, hi there!" he said enthusiastically. "Pleased to meet ya."

"Nice to meet you, Charlie. Tell me about this script of yours."

"It's a science fiction story called "Blood Orgy Girls From Outer Space". It's brilliant!"

"I like the sound of that. Listen, I'm in a hurry, but how about you leave a copy of the script with me and we'll talk about it over dinner at The Brown Derby tonight?"

"Brown Derby? Wow!" Charlie was impressed. "Oh, boy, that'd be great, Mr. Otto. What studio are you associated with?"

"Screen Classics on North Highland Avenue."

Charlie shook his head. "I've never heard of them.'

"Oh, you will, my boy. I'll see you tonight, say seven?"

"Okay, it's a date."

"Excellent!" Fritz Otto smiled at Charlie and Betty, then left Schwabs.

"You're like a good luck charm," Charlie told Betty. "Will you go with me? Being you're gonna be the leading lady?"

"Sure!"

"Where can I find you?"

"I'll write down my address. I live with two other girls, Anne and Jennifer." Betty wrote her address on a napkin, then handed it to Charlie.

He picked her up at her apartment building at 6:45. Betty looked ravishing in her bejeweled cocktail dress and was every inch a Hollywood star. They drove to The Brown Derby on Wilshire Boulevard. The restaurant was shaped like a man's derby hat. Charlie was impressed by the place. He'd never seen anything like it. The inside was art deco and had booths. Fritz Otto was already waiting for them. They joined him and ordered a round of drinks. There was a band playing mambo music.

"I loved the script," Fritz told Charlie. "I think it's going to be a hit. Screen Classics wants to produce it and begin shooting as soon as possible. And with Betty here, it's sure to be a blockbuster."

Charlie couldn't believe it. "Oh, Mr. Otto, thanks so much."

When the waiter came, Fritz ordered the Ahi Tuna, Betty got the Cobb Salad, and Charlie ordered the Bell & Evans Chicken Breast. More drinks were ordered, toasts were made. Charlie was getting drunk and he couldn't stop smiling.

"Oh, curses!" Fritz suddenly exclaimed, feeling his pants. "I left my wallet at home. Charlie, you don't mind covering this, do you?"

Charlie's face fell. Nervously, he pulled out his wallet. He had a few hundred dollars on him, but that was all.

"I'll pay you back," Fritz swore.

Charlie smiled. "Um, yeah, sure. No problem, Fritz."

"Attaboy, Charlie!" He patted him on the back.

Charlie looked away with disdain. This dinner was going to suck him dry.

After dinner, Fritz said he'd call Charlie at the motel tomorrow with further news of the movie moving forward.

Charlie waited all day for the call but it never came. He went to Schwabs hoping Fritz would be there. He saw Betty at the counter, chatting up another man. He looked around the crowded pharmacy for Fritz, but he was nowhere to be seen. He walked up to Betty, whose cigarette was being lit by the man she was talking to.

"Betty, have you seen Fritz?"

She shot him a strange look. "I'm sorry, do I know you?"

Charlie laughed. "Yeah, you've hit your pretty head, right? It's me, Charlie, the guy whose movie you're gonna star in? I bought you dinner last night?"

Betty patted her curly blonde hair. "You've mistaken me for someone else. My name is Vicki. Vicki Stewart."

"Look, Betty, this ain't a joke. I need to get a hold of Fritz Otto right away. He's supposed to produce my movie."

Betty blew a cloud of cigarette smoke in Charlie's face. "Look, I don't know any Fritz. So get lost, loser!"

Charlie's eyes turned to angry slits. "You little witch, you know who I am! Are you and Fritz in this together? Is that what you do? Scam guys like me so you get free dinner and drinks?"

The guy Betty was talking to got up from his stool and shoved Charlie. "You'd better listen to the lady and get out of here or I'll put you in the hospital."

Charlie backed away, shaking his head. "I don't believe this. You Hollywood phonies! You're all a bunch of creeps! I don't need you! I'll make my movie, you'll see!"

Betty cackled. "Yeah, be sure to send me an invitation to the big premiere!"

Charlie turned and stormed out of Schwabs' Pharmacy.

Charlie was in the motel room, sadly gazing out the window at the pool he'd been looking forward to enjoy, except there was no reason to use it now. He closed the curtain, then flopped onto the bed, lighting a cigarette. He turned the TV on and stared at it. A commercial came on, it was Ozzie from The Ozzie and Harriet Show. He was talking about the Kodak Brownie Turrent 8mm move camera. Charlie sat up, stubbing his cigarette out in the ashtray. The camera, Ozzie said, was only 59.99. A lightbulb went off in Charlie's mind. "I can make my own movie! Screw these Hollywood types. I'll get one of those cameras, some film, then go back to San Francisco and put MY girls in the movie. They'll be my Blood Orgy Girls! Hot dam!" He got off the bed with a renewed sense of hope and urgency.

He had $150.00 left; he knew it would cover the camera, film, and a projector. Charlie hopped into his old car and drove to a department store in Hollywood. The man who sold the cameras showed him the movie camera and how it worked. It had three different lenses you could switch around for different types of shots. Charlie also bought several rolls of 8mm film and a projector. He had just enough cash to cover the investment. He raced out of the department store, then hopped in his car, ready to return to San Francisco.

Charlie turned the ignition, but the engine wouldn't start. He kept trying over and over, then suddenly a gust of smoke billowed from the hood; there was a loud pop. He beat the steering wheel with his hand, shouting obscenities. The drive from San Francisco to Los Angeles took a toll on the old car. Now, he was stuck. He had no cash left, either. "No, no, no!" he cried, not believing his bad luck.

He got out of the car, grabbing the camera equipment he'd bought. Looking around the area, he saw a used car dealer across the street. He sighed, knowing what he had to do.

"How you doing?" the car salesman, a young man with a friendly smile greeted. "She's a beauty, ain't she?"

Charlie smiled back, then looked at the Ford. "Yeah, she is. Can I take her on a test drive?"

"Sure can! I'll be right back with the keys." The salesman ran into the dealership to get the keys, while Charlie nervously looked around to make sure there weren't any police cars in sight. The salesman returned, holding the keys up for Charlie to see, wearing a grin. He unlocked the driver's side door, then handed Charlie the keys. Charlie quickly got in, then dropped the keys onto the pavement. "Oh, sorry about that."

"That's okay, I've got 'em."

Just as he bent down to snatch the keys, Charlie used the car door to hit the young man in the head. He fell to the pavement unconscious. Charlie closed the door, put the camera equipment on the backseat, then started the car and pulled out of the dealership.

Driving back to San Francisco, Charlie chain-smoked, putting any thoughts of Hollywood behind him. He was determined to make his movie, and somehow, it was going to be a hit.

He got back into town, parked the stolen Ford, then he grabbed his movie equipment and walked up the steep sidewalk to the apartment building. Just as he turned the corner, he saw a bunch of policemen dragging his girls out of the building in handcuffs. They were protesting their arrests, claiming they were innocent of wrongdoing. Charlie froze, then ducked behind a bush, watching it unfold. "Man, this is a bad scene!" he said to himself.

Suddenly, Virginia spotted Charlie hiding behind the bush. "Hey! That's him! That's Charlie! If We're going down, we're taking him with us!"

Charlie spun on his heel and started to run, when one of the officers ran after him. Charlie dropped the movie equipment on the sidewalk. The policeman caught up with Charlie and forced him onto the ground.

"Get off, I didn't do nothin'!" he shouted wiggling underneath the policeman's grip. He was pulled up from the ground, then handcuffed. "I don't even live here. I was just visiting a friend!" Charlie swore. "In fact, this isn't the even the right building. I think it's the one next door."

"Shut up," the policeman ordered. "We know who you are. We've been watching your operation for a while, now. You're not getting out of this one, Charlie." He walked him over to a squad car parked on the street. Charlie heard Sister Rose shouting as she was being dragged out of the apartment building.

"Please, you're making a mistake. Can't you see I'm a nun? I was just here preaching the word of God to these lost ladies. Do I look like a prostitute to you?"

The cop who handcuffed her sighed. "Look, if I let you go, will you tell us what you know?"

"Yes!"

Charlie tried to break away and go after her. "You lyin' penguin! You're gonna burn for this!"

Sister Rose stuck her nose up in the air. "That's the pimp, officer. I'd recognize his face anywhere. He abused these girls. I've seen it."

"LIE!"

"He kidnapped me, tried to make me join his gang of prostitutes," Sister Rose added.

Charlie kicked his leg in her direction. "Come here, liar! Let me kick you in the head and bring you closer to God!"

"That's enough of you," the policeman warned.

Another officer approached them. "Just got a report of a stolen Ford in Los Angeles. The victim who was hit in the head with the car door gave a description of the culprit who sounds an awful lot like YOU, Charlie."

"Man, I don't know nothin' about that. I was visiting my mother."

"No, Charlie," Sister Rose shouted, crossing her arms defiantly. "You went to Hollywood to sell your movie script. He didn't visit his mother. I don't think he has a mother."

"Well, you're a motherf--" Charlie began.

"Shut up!" the arresting officer cut him off. "Come on, Charlie. Looks like we're taking you in for promoting prostitution and auto theft."

Sister Rose started to laugh. "Bye bye, Charlie."

"You ain't a nun! You're a witch! All of you girls are witches, using your witchcraft against us men for centuries! First my mother, then you witches, and that witch back in Hollywood who screwed me! Don't be tryin' your witchy witchcraft on me 'cause I've got ALL your numbers!"

Sister Rose lit a cigarette and smoked, watching Charlie as he realized he really messed up this time around. He lowered his head and shook it. "No, I can't go back in there," he muttered. "Prison's a bad scene."

"You should have thought about that before you decided to break the law." The policeman put him into the squad car, then shut the door.

Charlie was taken to Terminal Island Prison in Los Angeles, a low security federal institution. The judge responded unforgivably of his crimes and sentenced him to ten years. Of all the prisons he'd been in, this one wasn't so bad, Charlie thought. As usual, Charlie used his crazy act to keep people away. But this time, he made some friends. One, in particular, was a man in his forties named Kelvin Baker. He claimed he was a member of a notorious gang of criminals known as The Bloody Mama Gang, ran by a woman named Bev Baker, also known as Bloody Mama. Kelvin spent most of his time in his prison cell playing his guitar. Charlie enjoyed spending time with Kelvin, listening to all his stories about the Bloody Mama Gang's crime spree across three states back in 1935. Charlie remembered hearing about the gang on the radio or seeing headlines on newspapers. Kelvin seemed like such a nice guy and not the dangerous criminal who killed so many people along with his mother and two brothers. He was a smart man who was a great guitar player. Charlie enjoyed listening to him play songs. One day, Charlie said. "I wish I could play the guitar."

"I could teach you," Kelvin said.

Charlie just laughed. "Naw, I could never be good like you."

"How long are you in here for?"

"Ten years," he sighed.

"Well, seems to me you've got plenty of time to learn. What else are you going to do?"

Charlie couldn't argue with that. "You really think you could teach me how to play that thing?"

"Yeah, if you're willing to practice, you could easily learn."

"How long will it take me to learn?"

"After six months, you should start to feel comfortable and know your way around the guitar. You won't be busting out amazing solos yet, but you'll master the basic chords and you'll feel comfortable playing."

Charlie shrugged. "Heck, like you said, I've got the time."

Kelvin taught Charlie how to tune the guitar, then he started to teach him the five chords E, G, C, A, and D. Charlie practiced every day. Kelvin was patient and was surprised at how quickly Charlie took to the guitar. Charlie's fingers were very blistered for a while, then the blisters turned to callouses. For the first time, Charlie believed he found his dream, like Fat Flo in Daytona Beach always spoke about. He was going to be a musician!

Charlie woke up and stretched. He sat up on his cot and looked around the cell. "Good morning, cell," he said with a giggle. "You and I have been together for a long time, now. You may be small, your floor might be dirty and gray, your walls are ugly and bare, and those iron bars don't inspire me much, but you're home and that's okay." He picked up his guitar and strummed it. "I'm happy wherever I am now, 'cause I've got music now. And the music flows through me like blood." He started to play his guitar as a guard came into the cell with a tray of breakfast. The guard glared at him.

"Manson, who are you talking to?"

Charlie stopped playing and glanced up. "I'm talking to my cell."

"Yeah? That's great. Eat your breakfast."

Charlie looked at the tray that had eggs and bacon. He sighed and frowned at the food. "You know, I've been doin' some thinkin'."

"Oh, great," the guard replied with sarcasm.

"Yeah, man. I can't eat that stuff no more."

"Why not?"

"Because I've realized that I can't eat something that's been alive. I can't eat meat. It's murder, man. Can you bring me some fruit or something?"

"No, Manson, I can't."

"Then I just won't eat. I don't need food, I've got music."

The guard scoffed. "Do what you want, I don't care." He exited the cell and locked the big iron door door behind him. "Freak."

Charlie watched him leave, then shook his head. "You can lock me up in this cell, but you can't lock up my mind 'cause it's free." He strummed his guitar and started to sing, "Clang clang clang went the big iron door...They put me in a cell with a concrete floor..." He giggled as the words flowed out of him. 'Early in the mornin' at the crack of dawn, they wake us up to the tune of a bong bong bong...line up for chow, munchin' hard bread...drinkin' black coffee with that noise in my head..."

Charlie played a new song for Kelvin, which he called "Home Is Where You're Happy"

"Your home is where you're happy...it's not where you're not free...your home is where you can be what you are...'cause you were just born to be..."

After he was finished playing it, Kelvin clapped. "That's pretty good, Charlie. You wrote that yourself?"

Charlie giggled nervously. "Uh, yep."

"Got any more?"

Charlie grinned. "I've got lots of songs in my head. The music just flows through me!"

When he wasn't writing and playing music, Charlie read the Bible a lot and other books about religion. In one book, he learned that the ego was what caused all of mankind's problems. The ego was a mask everybody wore to hide who they really were, it separated everybody from each other, when really, we are all one. The ego lies to us and causes fear, anger, and negative emotions. The only way to become our true selves was to erase the ego. That's what Charlie decided he had to do. He had to erase his ego so he could become one with the source, which was God, which was everyone and everything.

Charlie was out in the prison yard, sitting against a tree, reading his Bible. He looked up to the blue sky and admired it. "A perfect sky," he said, smiling. He watched a black crow fly across the sky, then land on the barbed wire fence that kept the prisoners inside. "Wish I could fly away like you," he said, "be free. But I'm free in my mind, crow. You and I are one. We're both free." The crow flew away and disappeared.

"What are you reading?" a voice asked.

Charlie looked up and saw a man standing over him, carrying a book of his own. Charlie recognized the man as a newbie. "I'm reading the Bible," he told the man. He gestured to the book he held. "How's about you?"

"Dianetics," the man told him.

"Who?"

The man laughed and sat beside him on the grass. "I'm Sky Dakota," he introduced himself.

"Charlie Manson."

"Nice to meet you, Charlie."

"Yep."

"Dianetics is written by L. Ron Hubbard. He's the founder of Scientology."

"What's that?"

"Scientology is an applied religious philosophy. I've been a Scientologist for three years, now."

"Is that like being a scientist or somethin'?"

Sky laughed. "No. It's like..." he struggled to think of how to explain it. "It gives you a road map on how to live your best life, to be the best you can be. It's a series of processes you use to put you on the right path. There's a philosophy you use in order to handle life. It gives you a clear path to a complete understanding of one's true spiritual self. You're a spirit, Charlie. You're what we call a Theaten. That's a spirit. You. You're immortal with infinite capabilities. It also helps you alleviate unwanted emotions, fears and psychosomatic illnesses which are caused by mental stress."

Charlie shook his head. "Wow. That's some heavy stuff. I wouldn't mind some Scientology."

"Here," Sky handed Charlie the copy of Dianetics. "You can read my copy. I know it inside and out."

Charlie looked at the book, running his fingers over the cover. "Thanks."

He read Dianetics and found it fascinating. Soon, Sky would visit Charlie in his cell and he started training him. They did drills which included staring at each other for hours without speaking or moving. The goal was to confront the person in front of you. It was not a body they were looking at. They were spiritual beings. The body was simply a container. "Confronting," Sky said, "is the ability to be there comfortably and perceive. Lack of confront is a barrier to real communication. Nervous twitches, tensions all stem from an unwillingness to confront. When that willingness is repaired, those disabilities disappear." Sky also did a similar drill where Charlie had to confront Sky without flinching or responding while Sky hurled nasty comments and insults. The goal was for Charlie to not take it personally and continue to confront, to just be there. Sky also helped Charlie erase his bad memories by using a talk therapy process to get rid of what he called engrams. Engrams were detailed mental images or memories of traumatic events. Erasing those engrams would free Charlie of all his bad memories, making his mind more clear. Sky also talked a lot about being in present time. Being in the now. Charlie felt like be benefited greatly from his studies with Sky.

Charlie and Kelvin walked along the prison yard. Charlie carried his guitar.

"I've got to say, you've really changed since you've come here to Terminal Island," Kelvin told him.
"My mind is more free than it's ever been. I've got peace here, Kelvin. And my music, too."

"You've written a lot of songs. You're really good, Charlie."

"I've written about twenty songs so far! It's crazy! Like I always say, the music just flows through me!"

"When you get out of here, you might have a career as a musician."

Charlie laughed. "I'm never getting out of here. Besides, I AM a musician!"

"I'm talking abut having a real career, Charlie. And why do you say you won't be let out? What are you in here for, again?"

He scratched his head. "I stole a car, and I was a pimp."

"Well, they won't hold you forever on those charges. Like it or not, you're going to get out one day soon."

Charlie shook his head. "But I don't want out. This is home, Kelvin."

"It's not up to you. Charlie, you need to prepare yourself. If you go back out there, do you think you're going to go back to your old ways? In here, it's easy to find peace or whatever. But out there, it's hard. You'll have to deal with all kinds of people. There's temptations and lots of things that could knock you off your path of peace in a blink of an eye."

"Don't matter. I just won't go if they told me to. I've been out there and it's a messed-up cruel world. It chewed me up and threw me away like I were trash. In here, I've found peace. I'm free in my mind. My body doesn't need to be free. My body don't care."

March 21st, 1967.

Charlie sat in a room before the parole panel. It was three men and one woman who wore too much makeup, in his opinion, and had a big bouffant hair that reminded him of a helmet. She chewed gum and didn't seem to care. Everybody was one, yet, he observed, these people sitting in front of him had separated themselves from the source, their egos fooling them into believing they were their own beings. Fools!

"I request permission to stay right here," he told the panel.

The woman snapped her gum and looked at him as if he were insane. "What are you talking about? No one wants to stay in prison, Mr. Manson!"

"Well, I do. Lady, I've spent almost half of my adult life in jail. I've found peace. My mind is free, so my body don't care if it's in chains or if it's walking around. I am not my body, you see? YOU are not your bodies. We're all one mind, one spirit, one soul, get it? Letting me out isn't going to change nothin'. Just let me stay. Besides..." he got quiet, pondering. "You know, all my life people never cared about me. My mom sold me for a pitcher of beer once. My wife took my kids away from me. My dad, I don't know who he is or where he is. My grandmother didn't want nothin' to do with me. I've had girls who I thought had my back, but those witches worked their magic on me and put me in jail. So there isn't anything out there for me. There's no love out there. I've got to love myself. If you put me back out there, I'm just gonna end up back in, you see? You're wasting your time."

"This is highly irregular," a man on the panel told him. "We can't keep you here. You've served your time, now it's time for you to go. We think you'll do fine."

That was that. Charlie was getting out. With the clothes on his back and his guitar, the gates to the prison opened and he stepped out into the world, feeling scared and small.

Terminal island was just that, a prison on a small island on the port of Los Angeles. Charlie walked down to the water and sat beside it on the rocks. The water, he saw, had trash floating in it. He was appalled. "What's happened to the water?" he asked out loud. "Why are people throwing their garbage in it?" He scratched his head, then shook it. "I don't understand." He watched a big cargo ship pass by, then he got up and walked away. He had a few dollars on him, enough to take a bus into Los Angeles. Then, he was on his own in a strange new world.

Charlie looked around and saw that the world he left was different. People looked different. The clothes they wore weren't suits and ties and ladies in fancy dresses with hats. They didn't look like robots anymore. They wore colorful loose clothes. The men had longer hair, some very long. The women weren't wearing much makeup, some not at all. They were smiling and looked friendly. Women had long straight hair and they reminded Charlie of the women back in the biblical days. Like a child filled with wonderment, he walked around, taking it all in. He heard music that was rock and roll, different from what he'd heard in 1957 before everything hit the fan.

Charlie wandered into a park and was met with more of these colorful, strange people, many who were dancing freely with flowers in their hair. They were smoking pot and lying around the grass. It was like he wandered into a circus, except it was everywhere he looked. Charlie grabbed the sides of his head, his mind trying to absorb it all. It was a magical world, now. A pretty young woman with flowers in her long blonde hair came up to him. She smiled and handed him a flower. "Love," she stated simply.

Charlie accepted the flower and smiled back at her. "Thank you."

He continued to walk through the park, looking around, carrying his guitar. There was a group of young people gathered on the grass, smoking pot. They called Charlie over. He walked to the group and they urged him to join them. Charlie was handed a joint and he took a few puffs, then handed it back. The music that played around him sounded amazing. The peaceful calm of the marijuana felt like a warm blanket. Enhancing the music that sounded so sweet. He started to strum his guitar and the group of young people listened as he played one of the songs he'd written.

"Far out," one of the boys told him. "I dig your music."

"Beautiful," a girl said with a dreamy smile.

Charlie was grateful for their kind words and continued to play more songs.

The young people talked about peace and love and togetherness. Charlie dug it. They felt the way he felt, they were speaking his language. They also talked about the war that was happening in Vietnam and how wrong it was that so many young people were being sent to a foreign country to die for nothing. He heard of the war while in prison, but he didn't know how bad things were. He didn't realize how many young people were dying. It was eye-opening. One of them asked where he was from. Charlie was scared to tell them he's just got out of prison. Normally, people stayed away from him. But they understood and didn't judge him. It didn't matter. He was one of them, now. He was glad to be out of Terminal Island Prison.

He left the park as the day grew dark. He was hungry. He hadn't eaten since he was released from Terminal Island, but he didn't have money for food. He walked behind an A&P Grocery Store and started to dig through one of the dumpsters. He was amazed at the food they threw away. There were lots of vegetables and fruits in boxes that'd been discarded because they weren't perfect-looking. It was a shame to throw such good food away! Wasteful! As he ate, he imagined the numbers of people who could be fed with these boxes of fruits and vegetables alone.

He slept in the park, along with many others who had nowhere to go. It was there that he wrote a new song. He called it "Garbage Dump", and it was about all the food you could find inside of one. There was no need for grocery stores anymore. A garbage dump was all you needed to eat, and it was free to whoever wanted it, as it should be.

He sat outside a local college. Charlie liked being around the younger people. They were kind, beautiful, and open-minded. It was hot out and he was tired of moving around the city. He watched the college students walk by. He used to hate educational environments, but this one was different. These students wanted to change the world, and the world needed changing. A young blonde woman caught his eye for some reason. She was blonde, and plain-looking. He got the impression she was shy from the way she walked. She appeared guarded. Charlie watched her walk into the school, then she was gone.

A few hours later, he saw her again, leaving the school. She kept her head down as she walked. Suddenly, she looked at him and their eyes met. She had a slight smile, but looked away, embarrassed. Charlie cracked a grin. This girl was interesting. She didn't seem spacey and dreamy like so many other girls with the flowers in their long flowing hair.

Everyday, he returned to the college just to see her. He figured she must have known he was watching her because she always wore that slight smile that didn't give too much information about what she was thinking. Yet, she wouldn't approach him. One day, he followed her into the college, and saw that she worked in the library. He lurked around the bookshelves, watching her as she filed books, wearing glasses to do her job. She didn't talk to anyone, unless they approached her first. She was the librarian. Charlie judged her to be around nineteen or twenty years old. She had blue eyes and straight blonde hair that fell to her shoulders. Her face was very plain, but he was attracted to her. If she knew he was following her, she didn't show it.

He followed her home, making sure she didn't see him. She lived in an old apartment building. He guessed she lived alone. He was hanging outside her building when she came out, this time walking a dog. Charlie watched her as the girl walked down the sidewalk, waiting for her dog to do its business. Charlie sat down along a wall with his guitar, just watching her. She approached with her dog, and the dog came up to him, sniffing him. Charlie attempted to pet the dog with his foot, but the girl thought he was going to step on him.

"Hey!" she shouted, "Don't hurt my dog!"

Charlie pulled his foot back. "Huh? Naw, I'm not gonna do that. I love all animals."

She looked at him, running her hand through her hair. "Why have you been following me?" she asked nervously.

He shrugged. "I dunno. I think you're pretty, I guess."

She blushed. "Oh."

"I'm Charlie."

"Mary."

"Mary," he repeated. "That seems about right."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, it fits you. Like Mother Mary? You're not one of these flower children, are you?"

Mary smiled. "Well, no. I'm just a librarian."

"You look sad to me."

"I'm not sad. I'm just...bored, I guess? Every day it's the same thing. Get up, go to work, go home. Rinse, repeat."

Charlie started to giggle. Mary, in turn, giggled too. Charlie covered his mouth, unable to stop giggling. Mary cocked her head. "You're a little strange."

"Yeah, well, you'd be strange too if you were in prison for ten years."

Mary nodded. "Oh. What did you do?"

"This and that."

"I mean...you didn't kill someone, did you?"

Charlie shot her a funny look. "Um, why would I kill someone? We're all one. That'd be like killing myself. Suicide is the furthest thing from my mind."

Mary laughed slightly, then petted her dog, who finally did his business.

"What's your dog's name?"

"Chief."

"Here, Chief," Charlie called. The dog went up to him and licked his had, which Charlie put out so he could sniff it. Then, Charlie put his face forward and Chief licked it.

"He likes you," Mary observed.

"Like I said, I do love animals."

"Well," Mary said, running her hand through her hair. "I'm going to take him for a walk around the neighborhood. You may as well come, since you're just going to follow me. Promise you aren't a psycho?"

Charlie giggled. "No, I ain't no psycho, Mother Mary."

"Why are you calling me that? It's just Mary. Mary Brunner from Wisconsin."

"Brunner. You German?"

She nodded.

"Well, I'm white trash, but I think we'll get along okay. Let's go for that walk."

They walked around the neighborhood and talked. Charlie was honest about his past. Mary though, didn't seem put off. He said he didn't like to talk about his past too much. Being in present time was what mattered. Mary didn't like talking about herself, neither. When they got back to her apartment building, she sighed. "Well, here we are."

"I enjoyed that walk."

"Yeah, me too. Thanks. You've made my life a little less boring today."

"I can make your life less boring everyday if you let me stay with you. I got nowhere to go."

Mary looked at her building, then bit her lip. "But...we just met. I can't just...you know."

"You can do anything you want. You got a boyfriend?"

"No!" she howled. "That's funny. I mean...look at me." She shook her head, embarrassed.

"I have been," Charlie told her. He stroked her face gently. "I see you and I think you're beautiful."

Mary's eyes filled with tears. "You shouldn't make jokes."

"The only one who thinks that is YOU. Don't put yourself down. I don't like that."

Mary nodded, wiping her tears. "Okay."

"Okay, what?"

Mary rolled her eyes and laughed. "Okay, you can stay with me."

Charlie slept on her couch. The next morning, Mary made a pot of coffee.

"Thanks," he said when she brought him a cup.

"I have to go to work. Can I trust you to walk Chief?"

Charlie sipped his coffee and nodded. "Sure I will. I like Chief, he's a good boy."

Mary glanced about her small apartment. "You're not going to rob me, are you?"

Charlie laughed. "Um, don't look like there's much to take. That TV of yours is pretty old. It ain't even color."

"Well, I wouldn't miss it. I don't really watch TV."

"You've got a decent record collection, though."

"I love music."

"So do I. Music flows through me." He picked up his guitar and strummed it. "Maybe later I can play you some of my songs?"

"Sure."

Charlie studied her. "Are you attracted to me?"

"Well, I don't know. You're awfully short. You're funny though, the way you move around. You remind me of a monkey."

Charlie giggled at that.

"Well, okay. See you later, I guess."

"Don't worry, Mary. When you get home from your boring job, I'll be here and so will your stuff."

Mary ran her hand through her hair and smiled slightly. "See ya." She left the apartment.

Later, when Mary got home, she was shocked to see that Charlie had removed all the meat products from her refrigerator.

"That was twenty dollars worth of food you threw away!" she yelled.

"You shouldn't eat meat."

"Why not?"

"Because it's murder. Would you eat your dog?"

"No."

"See? You need more fruits and vegetables. From now on, no more meat."

Mary shook her head. "You really are crazy."

"I'm not crazy. It's everyone else who's lost their minds."

"Okay, I don't even know what you're talking about right now. But, if not eating meat means that much to you, I'll go along with it. I could stand to use a little weight anyway."

Charlie walked over to her. "Look at you. You're skinny. You don't need to lose no weight. You're perfect just as you are."

"Really?"

"Yeah. I don't lie, Mary."

She cooked him dinner, something vegetarian, then as he promised, he played his guitar and sang to her as she sat on the couch, watching him. Charlie sat cross-legged on the floor, singing his heart out. Mary wiped her eyes. "That was beautiful, Charlie. What was the song called?"

"I call it "Eyes of A Dreamer"."

"Well, I loved it. You're so talented."

Charlie actually blushed. "Thanks."

"I mean, it really moved me. You remind me of Bob Dylan."

"Who?"

Mary laughed. "For real?" She got up and put a Bob Dylan record on. Charlie put his guitar down and listened to the record. Mary sat on the floor next to him, lighting up a joint. She took a puff, then passed it to Charlie. "What do you think of the music?"

Charlie nodded. "I dig it." He touched his hair which was growing a little longer with brown waves. "Thinkin' of letting my hair grow. What do you think?"

"I think it'll look groovy."

"YOU'RE groovy."

Mary giggled and hugged herself, feeling stoned. "You're very charming. You seem to say all the right things. How do I know you're not feeding me a bunch of lines just to stay in my apartment and eat my food?"

"Like I said, I don't lie. I was being real when I said I think you're groovy. Look at you, you're beautiful, Mary." He leaned towards her and kissed her on the lips. Mary closed her eyes and sighed dreamily.

"I want to make love to you, if you'll let me."

Mary opened her eyes and looked at him. "Um...okay."

Charlie kissed her again and lay her back on the floor. He pulled her t-shirt off and stroked her breasts. He kissed them tenderly and he took his clothes off and made love to her on the floor to the sounds of Bob Dylan playing on the record player.

The telephone woke Charlie up. Mary was asleep on the floor beside him with her arms wrapped around his body. He got up, she rolled over and continued to sleep. Charlie answered Mary's ringing telephone.

"Hello?" he asked in a groggy voice. He listened, then furrowed his brow. "Relax, lady. Hold on." He called Mary's name. She sat up, then realizing she was naked, she grabbed a blanket and covered herself. "Some old lady freaking out on the phone," Charlie informed her.

"Huh? Oh, God, my mother!" Mary got up and took the phone. "Hello? Oh, hi Mom. No, no, everything's fine. That was my friend, Charlie. Yeah, I know it's early. Yeah, he slept over. I'm nineteen years old and I can have company if I want. Please stop yelling at me!"

Charlie, meanwhile, scratched his head and giggled at the absurdity of the call.

"No, I will not go back to Wisconsin. Of course I'm not going to church! Why? Because I don't believe in that crazy stuff! No, I'm NOT on drugs, Mother. Okay, you pray for me. In the meantime, I've got a life to live!" She hung up the phone, then grabbed her hair in frustration.

"Parents, man," Charlie said, shaking his head. "They're a drag!"

"You said it, Charlie." She looked at the clock on the kitchen. "Shoot, I've got to go to work." She headed toward her bedroom to get dressed.

"Why don't you quit? We can spend the day together."

Mary got dressed and laughed. "I can't quit my job. I have to pay rent, buy food, pay for utilities."

"You said you're bored."

"I am, but what can I do? That's life."

"That ain't life. That's slavery."

Mary came out into the main room. "You could get a job, y'know. It'd sure help me out."

Charlie picked up his guitar and started to play it. "A job is a bozo no-no."

"Well, anyway, I'll see you later. Play any record you want. Maybe something will inspire you?"

"Everything inspires me. The music flows through me."

Mary blew him a kiss before she left out of the apartment.

Charlie got bored of hanging in the apartment, so he went to the college where Mary worked. When he approached the library, he saw Mary talking to a black man with a large afro. They were laughing about something. Charlie walked up to them. Mary saw him and looked surprised. "Hey, what are you doing here?"

"Who's this?" Charlie asked accusingly.

"This is my friend, Marvin."

Marvin stuck his hand out. "How's it going, brother?"

Charlie ignored it. "This your boyfriend or something?"

Mary laughed. "No, we're just friends."

Marvin looked spooked by Charlie and excused himself. "I'll see you later, Mary."

"Bye, Marvin." When he was gone, she glared at Charlie. "Wow, you didn't have to be rude to the guy."

"I don't like it when you talk to to other guys. You're MY woman!"

Mary folded her arms. "You don't strike me as the jealous type. I don't know if I should be flattered or freaked-out."

Charlie shook his head. "Look, My wife up and left me. It still hurts. Took my kid, too."

"You didn't say anything about having a kid."

"Yeah, well, usually I don't like to talk about the past. I only care about the now. Now is all that matters."

"Fine. But don't worry. You're the only one. I like you, Charlie." Nervously, she ran her hand through her hair. "I might even say that I...I love you."

Charlie wrapped his arms around her. "I love you, Mary."

She pulled away and gazed into his brown eyes. "Before you came into my life, everything was in black and white. Now, it's technicolor! I was so bored and suffocating. Now, I can breathe. That's because of YOU, Charlie Manson." She kissed him and smiled. "Let's go home."

They walked along the sidewalk, enjoying each other's company. Charlie stopped suddenly, pointing. "Far out!"

There was a beat up old VW Bus parked on the street with a FOR SALE sign on it. "One hundred and fifty bucks for that beauty."

"Do you drive?" Mary asked.

"Yeah, I drive, but I lost my license once I went to prison. You have a license, don't ya?"

"Yeah. This is L.A. You kinda need one."

"We should buy that bus."

Mary scoffed. "Did you win the lottery while I was at work?"

"No, that's a scam. But you got money."

"Charlie, I can't afford to buy that."

"Look, think of how cool it'll be to have some wheels. We could live in it."

"Live in a bus?! You're nuts."

"Come on, Mary. This is a sign."

Mary sighed and looked at the old VW bus. "It's all beat up."

"With a little spit-shine, it'll be a masterpiece...like YOU." He grabbed her and started to feel her up on the sidewalk. Mary giggled and pushed him away.

"I must be an idiot," she sighed. "I've got my checkbook, even though rent is coming up. But I guess I can work some extra hours."

"That's the spirit!"

The bus belonged to a reverend who ran a tiny old church called The Holy Word Church. Reverend Dean, as he called himself, was a guy in his forties who was overweight and had a long black beard. "She's old, but she runs like a champ," Rev. Dean told Charlie and Mary. "I just don't have any use for it."

"Anyway you can give it to us for one twenty-five?" Charlie asked.

Rev. Dean thought it over, then nodded. "Okay, I'm willing to knock the price down."

Charlie shook his hand. "You are a TRUE man of God, Reverend." He looked at the old church. "I like what you got going on here."

"Are you a religious man?" Rev. Dean asked. "We have services on Sundays, Wednesdays and Fridays. All are welcome here."

"Maybe we'll take you up on the offer sometime."

"Well, come on inside and let's take care of business." Rev Dean invited them into the church. They sat down and Mary took out her checkbook, writing Rev. Dean a check for the bus. A young girl who looked like she were fourteen or fifteen came into the room. Charlie looked at her and his jaw dropped. She was beautiful with long black hair and dark eyes. She smiled at him. "Would you like some ice tea?" she offered Charlie and Mary.

"Uh, yes please."

"Oh, this is my daughter, Ruth Ann," Rev. Dean introduced.

Ruth Ann smiled at Charlie. "Hi, nice to meet you."

"Yeah, it's a real pleasure," Charlie said, grinning. His eyes looked her up and down hungrily.

Rev. Dean caught this and he got an angry look on his face. "Ruth Ann, after you've brought our guests their ice tea, go in the kitchen and make me a sandwich, will ya?"

"Yes, Daddy," Ruth Ann said before turning and winking at Charlie. She brought the ice tea and did as her Daddy told her.

"It's ain't easy being a single dad," Rev. Dean told Charlie with a serious expression. "I sure do love that girl."

"Yeah, there's a lot to love, huh?"

Rev. Dean cleared his throat. "Well, it's all yours," he announced after he took Mary's check. "Hope you get as much pleasure out of her as I did."

"We're gonna fix that baby up and go ridin' all over California," Charlie told him. "It's going to be our love den on wheels."

Mary raised her glass of ice tea. "To love," she toasted. Charlie and Rev. Dean clinked their glasses against hers.

Over the weekend, Charlie and Mary washed up the bus with soap and water, then hosed it down. Inside, Mary put pillows, blankets and hung colorful trippy-looking fabrics. On the exterior, she stuck dayglo flower stickers all over the bus. They drove all over, went to the beach, took drives along the highway past the ocean. Mary played The Beatles "Magical Mystery Tour" eight track in the bus as they drove. That was Charlie's first introduction to The Beatles. "They're cool," he said, "Though, I like that Bob Diddly guy better."

"You mean Bob Dylan," Mary laughed.

"Yeah, whoever."

Across town in a suburban neighborhood, an eighteen year-old young woman named Lynn was in her bedroom smoking a joint. She was supposed to be at work, but she'd been feeling depressed the past few days. Her boss at the art supply store she worked at was an understanding man, but he'd been worried that Lynn wasn't acting like her usual bubbly self. He called the house and spoke to Lynn's father, Mr. Fromme, a very stern military man. After he hung up the phone, he marched to his daughter's door and knocked loudly.

"Lynn, open this door!" he demanded.

Lynn sat on her bed, staring out the window. She turned to the locked door and took another toke of her joint. She got up and answered the door. When her father saw what she was doing, his eyes grew angry. "What do you think you're doing!?"

"Oh, you're FINALLY speaking to me? You've been giving me the silent treatment for almost a month."

"Is it any wonder? Look at you, acting like a juvenile delinquent! Drugs in MY home! Well, I won't have it."

"Please, stop shouting for once," Lynn told him, running her hand through her strawberry-red shoulder-length hair. "You want to know why I smoke pot? Because it's my medicine. Besides, everybody's doing it. It's all natural, Dad. It's Mother nature's medicine and it helps with my depression."

"What do YOU have to be depressed about?"

"You just don't get it," Lynn said, shaking her head. She put the joint out on her windowsill. Then, she stood up and went to the desk that sat in front of her bedroom window. She picked up a staple gun.

"Where did you get that?" Mr. Fromme asked.

"I got it at the art supply store where I work."

"College never crossed your mind? Are you going to work in a shop for the rest of your life?"

Lynn, in a trance-like state, walked to her bed and sat down. She held up her arm, staring at it. Then, she methodically began to staple her arm, watching the blood trickle down her arm, barely flinching.

"What the--?" he father shouted. "You're sick, Lynn! You need help!"

"This helps too," she said in a faraway voice, her blue eyes staring at her bleeding arm. "Just like the pot, this helps."

"You're incouragable," he said, using the wrong word.

Lynn rolled her eyes. "It's INCORRIGIBLE," she corrected him. "Maybe I'm not the one who needs to go to school?"

Mr. Fromme stared at her. "What did you say to me?"

Lynn shook her head. "Nothing."

"Get out of my house!" Mr. Fromme told her.

Lynn looked at him incredulously. "Are you for real?"

"Get your things and get out. I've had enough of you." He turned and left her room.

Lynn scoffed, wiping away a tear. She stood up from the bed and went to her closet, stuffing some of her belongings into a suitcase.

Lynn went to the beach and sat down on a bench. She took out a notebook and started to write a poem. Lynn loved to write poetry and draw. Anything artistic, Lynn was invested. Her suitcase sat on the ground beside her. As she wrote, tears started falling from her eyes. She didn't know where she'd go. She had friends, but wasn't close to any of them. They were going to college, or had boyfriends, or were busy with something other than her.

Charlie and Mary were driving the VW bus by the beach. The windows were down and a cool breeze blew in. They'd been smoking pot and were very chill. Music was playing on the radio. Charlie played his guitar along with the music while Mary drove, toking on a joint, feeling happy. Charlie looked out the window and saw the lone redheaded girl sitting on the bench, facing the beach. He noticed a suitcase beside her. Charlie lowered his sunglasses and furrowed his brow. "Hmm," he said.

"What?" Mary asked, handing him her joint.

Charlie took a puff, then motioned to the girl. "Hey, pull over for a minute."

"What for?"

"For her."

Mary saw Lynn sitting there and gave him a funny look. "What are you up to?"

"I think she needs our help."

Mary sighed and slowed the van, pulling up beside Lynn, who was writing in her notebook. Charlie rolled down his window all the way, then leaned out.

"Hey, you," he greeted.

Lynn looked up in a startle, seeing Charlie. She pointed to herself questionably.

"Yeah, you. You all right?"

Lynn wiped her tears away and nodded.

"Do you talk?" he joked.

"Yeah?"

"Now, what's a pretty thing like you looking so sad?"

Lynn rolled her eyes and turned away, not in the mood to be hit on.

"Let me guess...your dad kicked you out?"

Lynn turned back to him with wide eyes. "How'd you know that? Did HE send you here looking for me? Well, you tell him I'm NEVER going back there!"

"Whoa, whoa. I don't know what you're talkin' about. He sounds like a jerk, though. I think you've dodged a bullet by leaving. So, where you gonna go now?"

Lynn shrugged. "I haven't thought about that."

"Come with us," Charlie told her.

Mary elbowed him. "Charlie! What are you doing?"

He shushed her, then smiled at Lynn. "Hop in, Red."

"My name's Lynn,"

"Well, Lynn, I'm Charlie, and this is my old lady, Mother Mary."

Mary leaned forward in the driver's seat. "It's just Mary," she corrected.

Lynn waved. "Hi. Um, I'm okay. Thanks."

Charlie sighed. "I dig it. You don't know us. But look, if you change your mind..." He signaled to Mary to drive away slowly.

Lynn watched as the VW bus started pulling away from the bench where she sat. She looked down at her suitcase, then back at the van. The van pulled to a stop. Lynn suddenly stood up from the bench. "Wait!" she called, as something bigger than her was making her change her mind. She grabbed her suitcase and ran to the van. She opened the side door and climbed inside, then closed it. Breathless, Lynn flopped down on the pillows and lay her suitcase beside her. "I don't know what I'm doing," she blurted. "But I'll go with you, I've got nothing else to do."

Charlie turned in his seat and smiled at her. "You made the right decision."

Mary gazed at Charlie, not understanding his intentions, but she decided to trust him. She put her foot on the accelerator and drove away from the beach.

They went back to Mary' apartment. Lynn set her suitcase down on the floor and looked around the small space. Mary nudged Charlie, then took his hand and dragged him into the kitchen.

"Are you crazy?" she asked. "I can't have her moving in."

"Why? You took ME in, didn't you?"

"Yeah, but..."

"She needs us."

"But what about you and me? I thought we were together, like man and wife?"

Charlie stroked Mary's face. "You know why I always call you Mother Mary? Because you ARE a mother. You are more of a mother to me than my own. You take care of me. You're a loving, wonderful mother. Now, you're going to take care of this girl like you were her mother."

"I'm not a mother, Charlie. I'm a girl, too. I love you, Charlie, and I want to be with You and ONLY you."

"Why can't we all be together?"

"You mean you like her?"

"What's not to like? Don't you think she's pretty? Look at that red hair! She's groovy!"

Mary sighed, rubbing her face. "Okay."

As Mary cooked dinner for the three of them, Charlie sat down with Lynn in the main room and they talked. She told him about herself, and in turn, he told her a little about his past without getting into too much detail. Mary, meanwhile, watched as Charlie stroked Lynn's red hair. She giggled like a child, being charmed by him just like SHE was.

"You're funny, Charlie!" Lynn told him. "I like guys with a good sense of humor. They're a rare breed these days. Just look at my dad. He's all grump. But, he's a military man."

"Sorry to hear your old man is a drag," Charlie empathized.

"It's okay. I'm done with him."

Charlie nodded and picked up his guitar. "Later, I'll play you some songs. Would you like that?"

Lynn nodded.

Charlie motioned to the notebook she'd been carrying around. "That your diary or something?"

Lynn picked it up and opened the notebook. "Nah. It's just some poetry and doodles. I like to draw and stuff."

"That's cool."

"I used to sing. I was in a folk group with these two guys, but that went nowhere. We were on local TV, once."

"Yeah? We've got a TV star living with us."

"Hardly." Lynn laughed, breaking into a big smile.

"Look at that smile," Charlie observed. "You're pure sunshine. You're all light and love. Your dad snuffed that out of you with his negativity. You'll never have to worry about that with me. Your laugh is like music to my ears."

After they ate, Mary put on a Joni Mitchell record and they smoked pot. The scene was very chill; there was just the music and a peaceful calm in the apartment that even Mary, who wasn't comfortable with the new addition, couldn't deny. Charlie started kissing Lynn. Mary, who was very stoned, watched as her boyfriend/lover kissed another girl. It was strange because she thought jealousy would engulf her, but she found it to be natural. Lynn seemed like a sweet girl. Mary wanted to like her because Charlie liked her. Charlie turned to Mary and he kissed her on the mouth passionately. Mary felt aroused making out with Charlie in front of another person with abandon. He pulled Mary's shirt off, then helped her wriggle out of her jeans. Mary lay naked in front of Charlie and Lynn. Charlie turned to Lynn and undressed her as well. Lynn looked nervous, but Charlie calmed her by whispering in her ear about how beautiful she was and to not feel shy or ashamed. Charlie took his clothes off, and he started making love to Lynn while Mary lay there and watched. It turned her on to watch Charlie with another woman. Mary touched herself as Charlie had sex with Lynn. When he brought Lynn to the heights of ecstasy, Mary also found sexual bliss in watching. And soon both girls were moaning and writhing in pleasure. They all fell asleep and and snuggled with each other on the floor in a nest of pillows and blankets.

After that first night together, they lived like a family. Mary actually enjoyed having some time to herself while Lynn paid attention to Charlie and his needs. She could read books, clean, go to work, or take a walk with her dog. Having Lynn there was becoming a good thing because sometimes Charlie could demand a lot of her time and attention.

Mary and Lynn went to the grocery store. It was dark when they finished. They walked home chatting when two black men who were hanging around outside the apartment building started to call out to them, making sexual remarks. The girls tried to ignore the men, but they started following them up the steps to the front entrance. Mary quickly inserted the key in the lock, got the door open, and she and Lynn rushed inside and shut the door.

They were shaken up when they got into the apartment safely.

"What's wrong?" Charlie asked.

"Some guys were bothering us," Lynn reported. "The things they were saying. I thought they were going to rape us."

He hugged Lynn, stoking her hair. "It's okay, you're safe. I won't let anything happen to you."

"I've never had anything like that happen to me," Mary admitted. "It's a little scary."

"Things are changing out there," Lynn said. "These guys, some of them are really aggressive."

"What did they look like?" Charlie probed.

"They were black guys," Lynn answered.

"It's gangs," Charlie told her. "I've seen them in prison. They're dangerous people. They won't back down. They won't stop until they get what they want. In prison, I had to act crazy to keep 'em away. They don't like crazy, see? You know, I think we should move out of here."

"Go where?" Mary asked.

"We've got a beautiful bus. How about we just travel around and see where life takes us?"

"What about my job?" Mary asked.

"Quit," Charlie said with a shrug. "Pick up your last paycheck and let's just go and be free."

"But what are we going to do about money?" Mary pressed. "How are we going to eat? What about gasoline for the bus?"

"Girl, don't you know who you're dealing with? I've got skills to pay the bills. Trust me."

Mary and Lynn looked at each other and smiled. "One thing you'll learn about Charlie," Mary told Lynn, "is that he comes up with a lot of wild ideas. You can't fight them. You just have to go with it. It's hard to say no to him".

"We'll go wherever YOU go, Charlie," Lynn told him.

Charlie draped an arm around each girl and squeezed them. "You girls are the best. I never thought I'd find a great girl, let alone two of 'em. How did a guy like me get so lucky?"

For money, Charlie and the girls did little odd jobs, like mow lawns, wash cars, wash dishes in restaurants in exchange for free meals. Sometimes, Charlie played his guitar on the street corner and Mary and Lynn would sit beside him cross-legged, singing along. Together, the girls produced beautiful harmonies.

They parked the bus at the beach. While he walked along the shore, he met a cute girl named Crystal. She had brown hair in a bouffant and dressed like a teenybopper, but there was something off about her, Charlie thought. She was definitely on something. Crystal invited Charlie back to her apartment she said she shared with her boring sister who apparently never left the apartment unless she went to work or went shopping. Charlie asked Crystal if he could bring his girls, Mary and Lynn, along. Crystal said "Sure."

Crystal's apartment was dark; candles were lit inside. Mary and Lynn found the place a little creepy and they thought Crystal was weird. But they all gathered in the living room, settling on the couch. Crystal wobbled a bit when she walked and she appeared incoherent sometimes.

"Welcome to my apartment!" she said, spreading her arms. "How about some music?"

"Sounds good, "Charlie said. Mary and Lynn stayed close to him on the couch, seeming uncomfortable. In the corner of the room sat a girl who had long brown hair that was very thick and it almost covered her face. She kept her head down and didn't speak.

"Oh, that's my sister I was tellin' you about, Katie," Crystal told her guests.

"Hello Katie," Charlie greeted gently.

Katie lifted her head slightly and he could make out a shy smile.

Crystal put on a record, The Moody Blues. "Nights In White Satin" started to play. "Don't mind her," Crystal told Charlie. "She's so boring. Hey! Doesn't she remind you of someone? Wait, I know, she looks like Cousin It from The Adams Family!" She pointed at Katie and started to laugh.

Charlie just looked at Crystal in a disapproving way. Mary and Lynn looked embarrassed. Crystal came out into the living room with a bunch of beers. "Here you go. Cheers!"

Everyone drank their beer in silence.

"Thanks for hanging out with me," Crystal said. "It's so boring here with just me and Katie. Did you know Katie wants to be a nun?" She laughed again. "With a face like hers, I'll bet even God won't want her!"

Charlie scratched his chin, where a beard was starting to grow. "I knew a nun once," he said thoughtfully. "She was the biggest B**ch I ever knew."

Mary and Lynn started to giggle. Crystal looked at them, then she laughed, too.

"Got any pot?" Lynn asked Crystal. "I need something."

"No, I don't. But I've got some heroin!"

"Heroin?" Lynn repeated, appalled. "Yeah, no thanks."

Crystal shrugged. "Suit yourself." She took out a needle and injected it into her arm. Charlie, Mary, and Lynn watched in shock as Crystal shot up in front of them. Crystal's eyes closed and she started to pass out onto the floor.

"That's just sick!" Lynn said. "Why are we here? She doesn't even have pot."

Crystal was lying on the floor, looking like she were asleep. Suddenly, Katie got up from her seat in the corner and started to shake her sister. "Crystal?" Katie called. She shook her head. "Not again."

"How long has she been doing this?" Charlie asked.

Katie ran her hand through her long, thick wall of brown hair. "For a while, now. She started dating some guy who got her hooked. They broke up not too long ago, but she's still hooked on heroin. I'm the one who takes care of her, and she's supposed to be my big sister. I work as a secretary and pay the bills around here. One day I'm going to come home from work and she's going to be dead." Katie suddenly began to weep. "I can't take this anymore. I just want to become a nun and serve God, not be my druggy sister's keeper! Excuse me..." Katie turned and went into a room down the hall. They heard the door close.

Lynn shook her head. "Well, this was fun. Can we go, now?"

Charlie got up from the couch and began heading down the hallway.

"Charlie, just leave that girl alone," Mary begged. "Let's just go. This place is a bad scene."

But Charlie ignored Mary and Lynn. He knocked on the bedroom door, but Katie didn't answer. Charlie opened the door and saw her sitting on her bed with her back against the wall. She was crying. Charlie noticed a wooden crucifix hanging above her head.

"Don't cry," Charlie told her gently. He shut the door and walked toward the bed.

"Why are you in my room?" Katie asked, sniffling. "What do you want?"

Charlie shrugged. "I just hate to see a pretty girl like you cry."

Katie looked at him. "Pretty? You're stoned."

"No, I'm not. But I've got some pot." He took a bag out of his jeans and held it up. "Want some?"

Katie nodded. "Sure."

He sat on the bed beside her and rolled a joint. "Your sister's sick in the head. She chooses that life, not you. She's not your responsibility. Are you really going to be a nun?"

Katie nodded. "Yes. I love God. Serving him is my calling in life."

"That's cool. But you can love God and serve him without joining a convent, you know. What do you think God is? Some big daddy in the sky? I'll tell you what God is. You are God. I am God. We all are God. We're all one. So, you don't have to join an organization to be Godly."

Katie wiped her tears. "I never thought of it that way."

"God's everywhere, it's everything."

"That's a nice thought."

Charlie lit the joint, took a puff, then passed it to Katie. "Thanks," she said, taking a puff.

"It's good, right?" Charlie asked with a smile.

Katie nodded.

"You don't' say much, do you? Why are you so shy?"

Katie shrugged.

He stroked her long hair. "You've got beautiful hair, Katie. You wear it like curtains hiding that pretty face."

Katie chuckled. "You're the first man to ever say that. Most men think I'm ugly."

"Why would you think that?"

"They told me. I know it's true what they say. I'm hideous. Once, when I was a little girl, my father mistook me for the family dog."

Charlie started to laugh. "Oh, man, that's brutal!"

Katie stared at him in shock for a moment, then she smiled and giggled.

"There's a smile," Charlie said. "See? You're pretty, Katie."

She started crying. "Who ARE you?" she finally asked.

"I'm Charlie Manson, and I want to make love to you, pretty girl."

Mary and Lynn stood over Crystal's unconscious body, looking down at her.

"What kind of sick person would shoot up drugs?" Lynn asked.

Mary shook her head. "What's Charlie doing in that room with that shrinking violet? You don't think--"

"What? That he's going to ask her to come with us?"

Mary clenched her fists, then went into the kitchen, Lynn followed. Mary opened the refrigerator and looked inside. "What do they have in here?"

"We should take some stuff, we need it."

"Ohhh, baloney and cheese! What I wouldn't give..."

"Mary," Lynn scolded. "You know how Charlie feels about meat."

Mary ignored her, grabbing the baloney and cheese. In a cabinet, she found some white bread. Mary made a sandwich, then took a bite. "Mmmm! It's so good."

Lynn peeked out the kitchen looking down the hallway at the closed bedroom door. "Do you hear that?"

"What?"

Lynn covered her mouth, stifling a laugh. "They're doing it!"

Angrily, Mary took a bite of her sandwich and chewed, her nostrils flaring. "Why HER?" Mary asked with a mouthful. "It's one thing that you're here, and I love you, Lynn. I think it's great just the three of us. But if Charlie's going to add more girls..."

Lynn smiled. "Whatever will be will be."

Charlie made love to Katie, who bit her lips and cried the entire time. "Turn the light out," she begged Charlie. "Please, don't look at my body!"

"It's beautiful," he told her.

"No, I have a hormone imbalance! I'm hairy like a guy, like Bigfoot!"

"It's okay," Charlie assured her. "When I was in prison, I had sex with guys. It's cool. I'm used to it. Besides, you're beautiful, you're prefect. Oh, yeah, baby. You feel so good!"

Katie moaned in pleasure as Charlie made passionate love to her. At one point, Charlie grabbed the wooden crucifix from the wall above Katie's head. He took the crucifix and started to insert it into her mouth. Katie bit down on the crucifix, her teeth chewing on the wood. Charlie watched her with a smile on his face.

Afterward, he held her, stroking her hair. "Come with us," he whispered. "You don't belong here, Katie. We've got a beautiful bus. We'll drive around and see the world together. Mary and Lynn, they're great girls. They'll love you."

Katie smiled. "I'll go anywhere with you, Charlie. Thank you for making me feel beautiful. No man has ever made me feel pretty."

Crystal woke up the next morning to find her sister packing her things. Crystal grabbed her messed-up hairdo and looked at Katie. "What's going on?"

"I'm leaving."

"Leaving?" She sat up.

"Yeah, I'm going with Charlie and his friends. We're going to see the world!"

"You mean, that little guy who was here last night? You don't even know him! And what about me? You can't leave me here by myself!"

"That's exactly what I plan on doing. I don't want to stay here and watch you die, Crystal. I'm done!"

"But your job..."

"I'm not gong back. In fact, you can have my paycheck. Just take it. I know how you'll spend it. I'll pray for you, Crystal." Katie grabbed her things and left the apartment.

Charlie brought Katie to the bus. Mary and Lynn were inside, smoking pot. "Girls. Katie's coming with us," he announced.

Lynn, who was always happy and smiling, gave Katie a hug. "Welcome!" she greeted.

Mary smiled, realizing Charlie was going to do what he wanted. As long as he continued to make HER feel special like he did when it was just the two of them, she decided to feel fine about it. "Are you hungry?" Mary asked Katie, offering food. "We raided your fridge. Hope you don't mind."

Katie smiled. "I don't mind. My sister doesn't eat, really. Heroin is HER food."

They all sat inside the bus and ate. Then, Charlie picked up his guitar and started to sing. Katie watched him in awe while Lynn stroked Katie's long, magical hair. Charlie smiled at Lynn and Mary. "Make love to Katie," he told them.

Katie looked panicked for a moment. Lynn kissed her on the lips. "It's okay, Katie. We love you. You're one of us, now."

Mary kissed Katie next, while Lynn pulled her shirt off, her pert breasts standing up and saying hello. "Take off your clothes," Lynn told Katie with a giggle, "you can't make love with clothes on."

Shyly, Katie took her shirt off, Mary helped her remove her pants. Charlie continued to sing, watching as his girls made love with each other.

Katie was very happy with her new situation. She enjoyed being a threesome with the girls. Charlie was the most gentle person she'd ever met and he always went out of his way to tell her how beautiful she was and he made love to her often. Mary and Lynn became her best friends. She started to come out of her shell. She smiled more, she felt prettier than ever, even with her body hair. They traveled around everywhere. Stopping somewhere new every day. They'd do odd jobs for money, or go to the beach where Charlie would play his music. When they couldn't get money, they'd pull the bus behind a grocery store and go dumpster diving. Charlie told them about his first night in Los Angeles after being released from Terminal Island prison and how he found food in a garbage dumpster. Like Charlie, they were shocked at how much food the grocery stores threw away and were able to have plenty of food to eat. Everywhere they went, they met guys who were really impressed with Charlie and his girls. They were jealous he had three girls who catered to his every whim like he were a king. Charlie felt like the luckiest guy in the world.

Sadie Atkins walked out of The Kit Kat Club where she worked as a go-go dancer. She was finished with her shift and heading home. Walking down the sidewalk, Sadie ran her hand through her stringy black hair. She was a thin girl with an oval-shaped face and big black eyes. She had a witchy look to her. Sadie wasn't conventionally pretty, but she wasn't terribly homely either.

Approaching the house she stayed at with her drug-dealing boyfriend, she froze, seeing her boyfriend being taken out of the house in handcuffs by a policeman. Quickly, Sadie hid behind a tree. She knew he'd been busted for dealing drugs. Sadie knew it was coming, and she kept telling him not to do anything stupid. But he was stupid anyway. Now, he was going to jail and she had nowhere to stay. Sadie turned the opposite direction and got away from the house as far as she could. She wandered around, not sure of what to do. Suddenly she heard a guitar playing somewhere. Sadie slowed her pace, listening to the acoustic guitar. There was a VW Bus parked on the side of the road. It was coming from there. Then, she heard a man singing, and his voice, in her mind, was beautiful. Sadie walked up to the bus, seeing the side door open. Inside were a man with hair down to his chin and a slight beard that was growing in. He wore a t-shirt and blue jeans. Three girls were around him. A blonde, a redhead, and a girl with brown hair. They were smoking joints and chilling out, listening to the magical man play his guitar and sing. Sadie stood there and watched with a smile.

Charlie stopped playing and stared at Sadie. "Hey."

"Hey, back," Sadie laughed. "That was beautiful," she praised.

"Thanks."

"Well," she sighed, "see ya." She waved, then kept on walking.

Charlie watched her leave with curiosity.

Sadie strolled along the sidewalk. She rubbed her face, worrying about what she was going to do now that her boyfriend was arrested. Suddenly, Charlie was at her side with his guitar. She looked at him like he were crazy. "Whoa! Where'd YOU come from?" she asked with a nervous laugh. "You shouldn't sneak up on women like that."

"Sorry," he giggled with a crooked grin. "Don't be scared. I just wanna talk to you."

"Yeah? So talk," she replied with sass.

"You look lost, darlin'."

"I'm just walking. It's a free country."

"Well, that's what they tell us. You live around here?"

Sadie sighed. "Well, no. My stupid drug dealing boyfriend just got nabbed by the fuzz. Now I don't have no place to go."

"Hmm, that's rough," Charlie said. "Sorry to hear about your old man."

"He's a loser!"

"Yeah, sounds like it. You know what's good for stress?"

"What?"

"A good lay. That's what I think you need."

Sadie laughed. "Oh, yeah? You think I'm going to have sex with you? I just met you."

"So? What else do you have to do. Got an appointment or something?"

Sadie stopped walking and laughed. "You're a strange guy. What's your name, anyway?"

"Charlie Manson."

"Well, I'm Sadie Atkins. I dance at the Kit Kat Club on Hollywood Boulevard. If you want to have sex with me, Charlie Manson, you'd better be ready, 'cause you have NEVER been with a woman like me."

"I think I can handle it."

"Let's go, then."

Charlie directed her to an abandoned house and they snuck inside through the back. They went upstairs to an empty room. There was a full-length mirror on the wall. Sadie stood in the room, watching Charlie sit on the floor with his guitar.

Sadie put her hands on her hips. "So?"

"Tell me about YOU."

"I thought we were going to have sex?"

Charlie strummed his guitar. "Yeah, we are. But I want to know what your story is."

Sadie shook her head with an annoyed look. "You mean, like how I became a stripper? Maybe it's because my father, who's big and fat, pushed my mother down the stairs when I was a teenager. Killing her when she was already sick with cancer."

Charlie grimaced. "That's...that's awful."

"Yeah, and you know what I was doing when that was happening? I was getting raped by my older brother Michael and his two friends on the front lawn!"

Charlie cleared his throat. "Sorry to hear that."

"Yeah, well, that's life." She looked out the window, trying to hide her tears. "So I ran away from home and did whatever it took to survive. WHATEVER...IT...TOOK."

"I've been in prison for a majority of my adult life. I was just released about a year ago. I've got three beautiful girls who live with me. We're like a traveling family. We're all about peace and love, Sadie. I think you should join us."

Sadie sneered, "Yeah, no thanks."

Charlie giggled nervously. "You've got a mouth on you, don't ya?"

Sadie stared at him defiantly.

He stroked his beard. "Yeah...you might not fit in. There's Mary, who's very motherly. Then Lynn, who's always smiling and laughing. Finally, there's Katie, my shy little butterfly. Someone like you might upset our whole vibe. I can't have that."

Sadie cocked an eyebrow. "You control those girl's minds, or something?"

"I don't know nothin' 'bout mind control, darlin'."

"You'll never control ME. I'm like a wild animal, especially in bed. I've done things..." she smiled knowingly. "Well, let's just say there's NOTHING I won't do."

Charlie simply grinned and started playing his guitar. "I'd like to play this new song I wrote. I call it "Look At Your Game Girl". He began to sing. Sadie started to move her body to the music, dancing suggestively for him, moving closer and closer to him. When the song ended, Sadie sighed. "You're like the best singer I've ever heard. Your voice is the voice of an angel."

Charlie stood from the floor, set his guitar down, then he turned her toward the mirror on the wall. "Take your clothes off."

Sadie stripped naked and faced the mirror.

"Look at yourself. You're beautiful." He started to kiss her neck. "I want you to pretend I'm your father."

She shook her head. "No, I can't stand him!"

"I know. But no matter how much you hate him, I think you still need him. You have daddy issues. Use me, Sadie. Pretend I'm your father and seduce me." He removed his clothes and kissed her on the mouth. "Kiss your daddy back, Sadie." Suddenly, she pushed him to the floor and climbed on top of him. She had sex with Charlie ferociously, like she were an animal. She was dominant, forceful. "Charlie, Charlie, oh God, Charlie!" she screamed in ecstasy. Then, after she reached climax, she whimpered and suddenly acted needy like a little girl, snuggling up to Charlie, asking him to hold her, which he did. He was aware that she was was unlike any woman in the sack he'd ever had before.

Charlie had been thinking about his mother. He had dreams about her. He went to a payphone and called the phone number of the bungalow where she'd been living while he stayed with her before his arrest in Cincinnati. The man who answered told him Kathy didn't live there anymore, that she'd moved to Washington State. The man didn't have a phone number, but he had a forwarding address. Charlie wrote it down, then hung up. He told Mary, Lynn, Katie, and Sadie that they were going on an adventure to Washington State to see his mother. He hoped she'd give them some money. The girls were excited about the trip, and they left Los Angeles in the VW Bus on a Friday morning.

Entering Washington State, it began to snow heavily. Charlie had trouble seeing the road ahead, and the bus had trouble driving through the snow. There were no other vehicles on the road. Charlie had to pull the bus over to the side of the road and wait the storm out. Luckily, they had a good amount of food they took from a dumpster, and Lynn scored some pot before they left.

It was freezing inside of the bus, which was quickly being covered with snow. It looked like an igloo. Occasionally, Charlie kept the bus running so the heat could warm them up, but to conserve gasoline, he'd turn it off and he and the girls huddled together covering themselves with blankets. They sang Charlie's songs and were in good spirits.

Most of the girls never been in snow since they were from California, so they ventured outside to play. They threw snowballs at each other, laughing like children. Lynn and Katie built a snowman. Sadie lay on the ground, making snow angels. When Lynn threw a snowball at Sadie, it hit her in the face. The girls laughed, but Sadie was upset and embarrassed. Wiping the snow out of her face, she screamed, "I don't want to play with you anymore!" Sadie stormed back into the van, crying like a little girl. She plopped down on some pillows and crossed her arms tight against her body, her bottom lip quivering as hot tears rolled down her red, numb cheeks.

"Sadie, what's wrong?" Charlie asked, who'd stayed inside the bus while his girls frolicked outside.

"They're mean!" Sadie told him. "Lynn threw a snowball at me. Then they laughed."

Charlie grinned. "Sounds like they were just having fun. When I was a kid in Ohio, I always played in the snow. I attacked other kids with snowballs all the time. It's just snow, it can't hurt you."

"I don't like it when people laugh at me."

"Sadie, you remind me of a little girl sometimes. I wish you'd learn to get along with the others. I want you here. You're so sexy, Sadie. Of all the girls, you really turn me on. I like your fire. It keeps things interesting. All my girls offer something special. You're exciting and I never know what you'll do next. That's why I brought you along. That's why you're a member of our group. They weren't laughing at you, Sadie. They were just having a good time. Lighten up."

Sadie nodded her head. "Okay, Charlie."

The other girls climbed onto the bus.

"Sadie, I'm sorry," Lynn apologized.

Sadie wiped her tears away. "It's okay."

Lynn hugged her and they giggled. Mary and Katie joined them in a hug, then they all sat together. Charlie picked up his guitar.

"It's that ego," he reminded Sadie. "Remember what I said about ego?"

All the girls nodded.

"I've been working on a new song that I call "Ego". He started to play his guitar and sing: "It's inside. It's in the back. The front. No it's in the back. No it's in the front. They shoved it in the back, all the love in the back. And they call it your subconscious. Remember Freud?"

The girls laughed at that line.

"In the front is your computer, and I call it old ego is a too much thing

Old Ego is a too much thing...it'll make you fool yourself, you'll think you're somebody else. Look out, oh the trouble it brings... Look out ego is a too much thing..."

The girls clapped when he was done. Sadie smiled devilishly. "Guess what I've got?"

"What?" Marry asked.

Sadie took out a cellophane bag that had pills in them. "Acid. Who wants to trip?"

Charlie scratched his head. "I ain't never tried acid."

"Then let's all trip together," Sadie encouraged.

"Where'd you get that?" Lynn inquired.

Sadie shrugged. "Some guy."

"Cool," Charlie agreed. "Let's take a trip together."

Sadie dropped a pill into each girl's mouth, then lastly, she gave one to Charlie.

Everyone was lying on the floor of the bus, writhing and touching each other as the drug took over. Katie touched her face, wearing of look of ecstasy. "I'm beautiful!" she kept repeating. Sadie slowly swung her head back and forth, her black hair whipping around. Lynn and Mary fondled each other, laughing. Charlie was feeling the floor of the bus, giggling. "The floor is liquefied!" he announced. "It's like a translucent ocean, every color of the rainbow!"

Lynn sat up, wide-eyed. "Oh my gosh, it's like the Yellow Submarine! We're in a submarine under the ocean!"

Katie started to sing "Yellow Submarine", and everyone joined in a sing along, swaying back and forth in unity. Charlie got up from the floor and started heading to the driver's seat.

"Charlie, where are you going?" Lynn asked.

"I'm gonna get this bus moving!" he announced. He started turning the steering wheel, yet not realizing the bus wasn't running. "I'm gonna get us out of this snowstorm! We're going flying!"

The girls grabbed each other, hanging on for dear life, even though the bus was still stuck in the snow.

"Charlie's flying the bus!" Sadie shouted.

The girls went "Weeeeee!"

Katie turned to the snow-covered window, pressing her palm against it. "We're in space," she said. "I can see the milky way! I see stars and planets! Charlie is flying us across the universe!"

"Charlie's magic!" Mary concluded. "He's always been magic!"

Charlie was wild-eyed, thinking he was driving the bus through the galaxy. "Look at it, girls! Isn't it beautiful?!"

The next morning, Charlie seemed agitated and when he got the bus moving again, he turned the opposite direction.

"I thought we were going to see your mom?" Mary asked.

"I changed my mind. She and I are done. I don't need her. She's just some person in my past, and the past is over. I've got everything I need in you girls. We're going back to California."

They parked at a beach. It was getting dark out, so Charlie told them they'd sleep there. As the girls got off the bus, they were relieved to be back in California where the weather was warm. Mary and Lynn took their shoes off and walked along the sand, arm in arm. Katie ran her hands through her long brown hair, letting the breeze blow it wildly. She closed her eyes, smiling, taking in the ocean air. Sadie stared at the ocean with her arms folded, sighing with content. Charlie gazed around the beach. He saw a small group gathered by a fire pit on the beach. They had a teepee set up. He heard a guitar play along with the sound of a violin. He called his girls, and they came to him. "Let's check that out," he said, pointing to the beach goers who were having some kind of party.

They trudged through the sand, walking up to the three people who sat beside the teepee in front of a fire they'd built. Charlie nodded to them. "Mind if we join y'all?"

There was a guy and two women. The guy was young and very good-looking. He had big baby blue eyes and wavy light brown hair. He lowered his guitar. The girls thought he looked like a movie star.

"Sure," the guy said.

The girl who was playing the violin had dark curly hair that fell to her shoulders. The other girl was very pretty with long straight brown hair, She looked very young and was snuggled next to the handsome movie-star guy.

Charlie and the girls sat down in front of the burning fire. "Hey, I'm Charlie. This is Mary, Lynn, Katie, and Sadie."

"I'm Bobby," the handsome young guy introduced himself. "This here is Gypsy, and this is my girlfriend, Lesley."

Gypsy waved. "Hey."

Lesley, though, just stared at Charlie with the eyes of a frightened child.

Charlie noticed her reaction, and locked eyes with her until she looked away, nearly burying her face in Bobby's shoulder.

"I dig your music," Charlie told Bobby. "I play a little, too."

"Charlie writes his own songs," Lynn added. "You should hear him. He's incredible."

"I'd like to. Wanna jam?"

"Heck, yeah!" Charlie said. He picked up his guitar and he started to play one of his songs called "Arkansas". The girls started to sing along with him. Bobby picked up the tune and played his guitar, and Gypsy began to play her violin. The jam session went on for a few hours.

Charlie and Bobby talked, while the girls talked to Gypsy and Lesley. Lesley listened while Charlie's girls went on and on about him.

"Wow," Gypsy said, seeming impressed with what she heard. "Charlie sounds like a tuned-in guy."

"He is," Lynn said. "He's not just tuned-in. He's magical."

"Like how?" Gypsy asked.

"Well, he flew the bus."

Gypsy pointed to the VW bus parked across the beach. "That thing?"

"Yeah," Sadie said. "He flew it into outer space."

Gypsy laughed. "Yeah. Right."

"We were there," Katie insisted with a serious face. "He can do things no man has ever done."

"Well, I do like some of the things he says. I mean, they make sense. About all of us being one, how we're all God. That's really beautiful."

"Charlie is beautiful," Mary said. "He's changed my life."

"Me, too," Katie agreed. "The people I thought were my family aren't really my family. Charlie is my family, now. These girls are my family, now. The Krenwinkels? I don't need them anymore."

Charlie watched Bobby, who smoked a joint. He handed it to Charlie, who took a puff.

"I like how you handle those girls," Bobby complimented him. "Gypsy and Lesley and I have been traveling around for a few months. Gypsy's some rich chick from L.A. I think her dad is a movie producer or something. She doesn't talk to him anymore. Lesley and I have been dating for a few weeks. She is a friend of Gypsy's. I don't know how they met. Anyway, we all get along pretty good. But those girls of yours, man, they seem like they'll do anything for you. How do you do it, Charlie?"

Charlie giggled and shrugged. "I don't' know. I just show 'em love. These girls, their folks didn't show 'em love. I just give them what they need. Love, man. It's all about love."

"That's cool."

Charlie fingered his beard. "Thing is, though, they think I'm magical. Like, we all took some acid when we were trapped in a blizzard in upstate Washington. I was tripping and I thought I was flying that bus. I know I wasn't flying anything. I was high as a kite. But they thought it was real. They still think it happened. Who am I to tell them otherwise? If they wanna think I'm magical, if that's real for them, I'm not gonna try to change their minds. It's crazy. Like, I see how much control I can have over them. Having that kind of power over someone's thinking...man, if I were a bad dude, I could control them, make them do anything I want."

"That's amazing," Bobby replied. 'Seriously. What you talked about earlier, that was some heavy stuff. You're smart guy. How'd you figure it all out?"

"I read a lot in prison. I've learned some tools using this new religion called Scientology. And I've met a lot of smart guys in prison, too. I've soaked it all in and use these tools to survive. I teach my girls how to survive in this cruel world. And it's all peace and love, Bobby."

"You should start a movement or something," Bobby told him. "Your songs, they're powerful. They really mean something. You could start your own religion and change the world."

"You think?"

"Yeah!"

Charlie stared into the fire, watching the flames flicker and pop.

Bobby and Lesley took a stroll along the shore as the waves crashed over their bare feet.

"What do you think about tagging along with Charlie and his gang?"

"Tag along?" Lesley asked, hugging herself as a chill ran through her.

"Yeah. They just travel around, making music, making love, spreading good vibes, being free. And Charlie, whoa, his philosophies blow my mind! He really has stuff figured out. He could really change things in the world."

Lesley smirked. "Those girls talk about him like he's Jesus or something."

"Did you like the girls?"

She nodded. "They're sweet. But that Charlie guy, he gives me the creeps."

"Oh, he's harmless. He's a heck of a musician. Come on, Les. Just say you'll go with Gypsy and I. It'll be fun."

Lesley stopped walking and stared at him in disbelief. "You say that like if I don't want to go, you're just going to take off anyway and leave me behind. Don't you love me, Bobby?"

Bobby smiled. "Yeah. Yeah, sure."

Lesley sighed, giving in. "Okay, I'll go."

Bobby, Gypsy, and Lesley followed Charlie's bus in their own car. They were a traveling unit focused on living free, loving life, making music, and spreading Charlie's message of peace and love under the belief that everyone was one, everyone was one collective light/soul of love, peace, or "God" as people liked to call it.

"I know somewhere we can stay for a while," Bobby told Charlie. "Vera Sebastian is an artist I know. She's a little weird, but she's very cool. She's a painter, filmmaker, writer, musician, you name it. She's a Satanist, too. She's got this house with a spiral staircase in L.A."

"Sounds cool," Charlie responded.

They went to the house that was called The Spiral Staircase. Vera Sebastian was a strange woman with long black hair and lots of makeup who looked and dressed like a movie vampire. When the group showed up at her house that was on a hill, she was very welcoming.

"Bobby, it's been a long time," she said, kissing him on the cheek. "Who are your friends?"

Bobby introduced Charlie and the girls.

"You're very interesting." Vera said, looking Charlie up and down. "I'd like to put you in one of my movies. Why do I see you as Jesus Christ?"

"Type casting," Charlie joked. "It's my long hair, maybe? I like to think that I'm Christ-like, even though we are ALL Christ."

Very took a drag from her cigarette. "Well, I worship the Dark Lord, but I think we'll get along just fine. I was thinking about making a film about the crucifixion for a while, now. It's funny how you just show up on my doorstep, looking like Jesus. I can use all these fabulous girls, too."

"Is this a paying gig?" Charlie asked.

"I can pay you twenty-five dollars a piece."

"Cool, then let's make a movie."

Vera set up her 16mm movie camera while Charlie, the girls, and Bobby and his two girls got into costumes that Vera had. They put on robes that looked like they came from the Biblical times. Charlie dressed up as Jesus and had a crown of thorns on his head. The movie was to be shot in Vera's living room where there was a spiral staircase that led to a huge loft. There were lit candles and movie lights with colored gels on them, creating a trippy psychedelic vibe. On the record player, Jefferson Airplane played "White Rabbit". Vera handed out tabs of acid to everyone. Charlie was a little apprehensive about tripping again. The first time in the snowstorm had taken a strange turn. But he wanted to be able to stay there for a while, so he took the acid. Vera wore sunglasses and dressed in black as she shot the film. There was a giant wooden cross that Charlie carried around the room as Bobby pretended to crack his back with a leather whip. Fake blood drizzled down Charlie's forehead. The girls followed behind Charlie, crying as he was tortured. Finally, Charlie lay against the cross as Bobby smeared fake blood on his palms, his feet, and his forehead. Mary, tripping hard on acid, lay at Charlie's feet, weeping real tears. She gazed up at him, believing he was actually being crucified. And Charlie, tripping harder than he had the first time, lost his mind, believing he was actually Jesus. He could feel the nails being pounded into his hands, his feet. His head hung down, feeling pain overtake him. The girls cried and screamed, reaching out for him as he suffered on the cross. Charlie spit up a capsule of fake blood, spewing it everywhere. Vera, meanwhile, filmed all of this while shouting, "Amazing! It's so real! Fabulous, Charlie! Show me death! Show me your suffering! It's art! This is my greatest film ever!"

Suddenly, Charlie looked into the movie light and he shook his head, trying to clear his mind. "I-I can't do this anymore," he said.

The girls stopped crying and acting, watching Charlie with shining eyes.

"You crucified me once already!" he shouted angrily at Vera, who started to look nervous.

"What are you talking about? We're only making a film. It's make believe, yes?"

"You can't fool me, Vera, or whatever your name is. I know you've heard about me and my friends and the good we're doing. You're trying to kill me, aren't you? You thought when you crucified me the first time, you got rid of me, didn't you? Well, I've come back! And you can't kill me again because I'm already dead!"

Vera backed away, cutting her eyes at him. "You are not a well person, get out of my house this instant."

"Come on, everyone," Charlie rounded up his girls. "We're not staying here. This is a bad scene."

Bobby walked up to Charlie, putting his hand on his shoulder. "Charlie, calm down. I think you're just having a bad trip, is all."

Charlie looked into Bobby's eyes. "Bobby, don't you see? I'm Christ. I've just realized it. I felt those nails being being driven into my hands and feet. The pain was horrible. I remember that pain because it's happened to me before! Bobby, I know this woman is your friend, but..she tried to kill me, Bobby! Don't you see? She's one of those Hollywood phonies! You can do what you want, you, Gypsy, and what's her name, but if you're smart, you'll follow me and come with us. We must leave now."

Bobby's eyes darted about the scene. "Charlie, I'm just a guy who wants to be a musician. I like the things you say, I dig your music, I like your girls. I believe in what you're doing. But, do you really think you're Jesus?"

Charlie grabbed Bobby by the shoulders. "Do YOU think I'm Jesus?"

"Oh, man, I'm so high right now. I'm tripping hard and don't know what to think."

"Stop thinking. Thinking is stinking. You know the answer. Do you believe I'm Jesus?"

Bobby gazed into Charlie's frightened eyes and saw how sincere he was. He nodded. "Okay, Charlie. We'll go with you. If you feel that you are who you say you are, we'll follow you."

They got into their vehicles and left The Spiral Staircase. Vera stood at the front door, smoking a cigarette, shaking her head in disbelief. "There's something really wrong about that guy."

Sandy Good was a fed up rich girl who refused to marry the boy they wanted her to marry, some guy named Steven who was a young lawyer. Sandy's father was a stock broker, and her mother, a socialite. Sandy ran out of the house, grabbing her hair, which was teased into a big beehive. She wore a string of pearls around her neck, her outfit was a designer brand. "Big houses!" she shouted angrily, her ice blue eyes looking at her parent's mansion. "It's a house of idiots! Social status and new cars! It's all fake!" She looked at her dad's new Cadillac sitting in the driveway. Sandy kicked at it with her high-heeled shoe, then hit it with her purse.

Mr. Good ran out of the house and pulled his daughter away from his car. "Have you gone crazy?" he shouted. "Why can't you be more like your sister, Ginny?"

Sandy yanked her arm away. "I'm tired of being good!" she moaned. Sandy ran down the driveway and disappeared down the street.

Her father shook his head, "Good! Maybe she'll never come back."

Sandy walked for a long time. She was fed up with wearing a mask for her family. She longed for something real and meaningful in her life. Sandy had some mental issues, though. Finding happiness wasn't going to be easy. She decided she needed some drugs to take her away for a while. She ended up at the beach. Sandy didn't know any drug dealers, but she figured she'd run into one. When she saw Charlie sitting on top of a VW Bus, singing to the blue sky, she knew she found what she was looking for. Sandy walked up to him. "Excuse me, do you happen to have any drugs?"

Charlie stopped playing his guitar. He was working on a new song called "People Say I'm No Good.". He looked at her strangely. "Do I look like a drug dealer to you, lady?"

"Why...yes, you do. Don't all drug dealers have long hair? You're one of those hippies I've heard about, right?"

Charlie was offended. "I'm NOT a hippie!"

"Oh, sorry for living," Sandy retorted, rolling her eyes like a snob.

"You're just a rich b**ch who's stuck on herself."

"I swear, I'm not. That's why I left my life behind. My parents are rich, but I don't want any part of that. I'm sick of it."

"Well, I'm Charlie Manson and I'm the leader of a new movement that's all about peace and love and being one infinite soul. Lady, look at the way you're dressed, all fancy-like. You need to lose all that material stuff. You say you don't want any of it, but I don't think you really mean that. My girls dress in jeans, t-shirts, no jewelry neither.

"What?" Sandy asked. "That flabbergasts me."

Charlie laughed. "Yeah, that's what I thought. Get on home, fancy lady. We're all stocked up in bullsh*t, here." He picked up his guitar and started to sing again, ignoring Sandy.

Sandy watched him for a while, transfixed by his singing. She looked around the beach, uncomfortably, realizing she was on her own for the first time in her life.

"You still here?" Charlie asked, ceasing his music.

"So...your people really don't wear makeup? Like, no earrings? No lipstick, blush, eyeshadow or even mascara?"

Charlie smirked, eyeing her beehive hairdo. "No hairspray, either."

Sandy touched her hair reluctantly. "Oh. Well, I'll try it."

He hopped off the bus, then took her inside. The girls were out dumpster diving for dinner. Charlie and Sandy smoked weed, since she asked for drugs. Sandy kept coughing, and Charlie laughed. Charlie kissed Sandy on the lips. Sandy seemed reluctant at first. "I'm not used to kissing men who have longer hair and beards," she told him. "You kind of smell, too."

"That's my natural scent, woman," he told her. "Now, shut up. I'm gonna make love to you."

"Huh? Oh, right."

He lay her on the floor covered with pillows and blankets and started to ravage her. Sandy enjoyed Charlie's lovemaking, more than any man she'd been with. But she kept talking the whole time. It got on Charlie's nerves.

"I had a lobectomy when I was eight!" she shouted in a fit of passion.

"Huh?"Charlie asked, trying to please her sexually.

"And two tracheotomies!"

"Aw, jeez...,be quiet."

"When I was a baby, I died TWICE!"

When they were finished having sex, Charlie took Sandy to the beach and made her get in the ocean to wipe off all the makeup she had on. Sandy did what he told her to do. Her hair was cleaned of the hairspray. It was dirty blonde and wavy. Charlie looked at Sandy, admiring her natural look. "That's better, fancy lady."

"Not anymore!" Sandy shouted excitedly. "I think you're the most incredible, most smartest man on this Earth!"

Charlie shook his head. "Man, you're nuts, ain't ya?"

Sandy pounded her chest with her fist. "I pledge my life to YOU, Charlie Manson."

"Now that's MY kinda girl."

"Man, she's good!" Lynn said as she and the girls sat on the beach, watching a girl surfing on a wave. Lynn was shielding her face with her hand, keeping the sun out of her eyes.

Bobby got up from the sand, then pulled Lesley up with him.

"Do you really have to leave?" she asked. "Take me with you, Bobby."

"Les, it's just for a few weeks."

Lesley whispered in his ear, "Don't leave me with these people."

"Charlie's girls are cool. I thought you said they're sweet?"

Lesley shrugged. "I mean..."

"It'll be okay." He kissed her.

Charlie arrived with Sandy on his arm. Mary stood up from the sand. The other girls did the same when they saw Sandy.

"Who's this?" Mary asked.

"This is Sandy," Charlie introduced her. "Sandy, these are my girls: Mary, Lynn, Katie, that's Sadie, then there's Gypsy with the raven-colored hair, and uh..." He looked at Lesley. "Man, I can never remember your name, pretty girl."

"It's Lesley," she answered, eyeing Bobby angrily.

"Right. Sandy's gonna be livin' with us now."

Mary sighed. "Really? How are we gong to fit another girl in the bus? We're like sardines as it is."

"She's tiny, look at her," Charlie said, motioning to Sandy's small stature.

"I promise I won't be any trouble, sisters," Sandy swore.

Lynn and Sadie went over to Sandy. They draped their arms around her. "It's okay. Welcome, Sandy," Lynn told her.

"Hey Charlie," Bobby said, "I'm going up to Topanga Canyon for a few weeks for a gig with my band, The Milky Way. I'll be staying with my friend Gary. I told you about him, remember?"

Charlie scratched his beard. "Oh, yeah. The music teacher guy?"

"Yeah. He's a buddist and a really nice person. Anyway, will you look after Lesley for me?"

"Of course I will. She's in good hands."

Lesley's eyes filled with tears as Bobby gave her a kiss. "Don't worry, babe. It's going to be okay. I'll see you soon." Bobby turned and headed toward his car that was parked in the parking lot next to the sand.

Katie saw Lesley's tears and she hugged her. "Don't be sad, Lesley. We'll have fun."

Lesley looked at Katie, the girl she felt most comfortable with. "Thanks. Katie."

The surfer girl carried her surfboard out of the cold, frothy ocean. The girls clapped for her. The surfer girl was a tomboy with shoulder-length brown hair. She smiled at them.

"That was amazing!" Lynn called out.

"Yeah? Thanks, dude."

"I"m Lynn," she introduced herself.

"Brenda," surfer girl said, shaking her hand.

"You live around here?' Sadie questioned.

"Not far. I'm a college student. I'm supposed to be in class right now, but it's a beautiful day. I just had to go surfing. I'm thinking about dropping out. School is a drag. I just wanna surf."

"You should come with us," Lynn told her. "Charlie is our leader and he's all love."

"Who's Charlie?" Brenda asked.

"I'm Charlie," he said, stepping forward. "You're Brenda you said?"

"Yeah, dude. That's my name, don't wear it out."

"You're funny," he said with a chuckle. "I think you'll fit in real good."

"You're their leader? Leader of what? I'm not into religion."

"Oh, no. I just keep us all together and together we are one. This is not a religion. We're the future. We're all about peace and love."

"Like I said, I just wanna surf."

"You're free to be whatever you want to be. Where are you staying now?"

"With my folks. They're always hassling me about college and grades."

"Well, we won't hassle you. If you want to surf all day, then that's what you can do. We're like a family and we look out for each other. It's all about peace and love, Brenda."

Brenda nodded. "I can dig that. Cool! I'll hang with you guys."

"We're going to need a bigger bus," Mary told Charlie.

Brenda was so laid back, she got along with everyone. She was cool and funny. Lynn took a liking to Sandy, and the two became inseparable. Mary played the mother role that Charlie assigned to her. Gypsy was sweet and gentle and hung out with Mary a lot. Katie was like a big sister to Lesley. And Sadie pretty much did her own thing. The other girls loved Sadie because she was one of them, but she acted like a brat and craved attention. And they all were devoted to Charlie, who was like their dad and lover in one perfect soul.

One day, Charlie ran into Reverend Dean Moorehouse, the guy who sold the VW Bus to Charlie and Mary. He was preaching near the beach, handing out literature for his church and collecting donations. Charlie shook his hand. "Hey, Reverend, remember me?"

"Sure. You're the guy I sold the bus to. How's she running?"

"Purs like a kitten. But she's gettin' a little small for my flock."

"Your flock?"

Charlie ran his hand through his hair and giggled. "Oh, yeah, man. I got my own congregation."

Rev. Dean cocked his head. "You a holy man, now?"

"Well, it's a little hard to explain, but I am a man of God, as we all are. See, I think--no, I KNOW that we're ALL God, Reverend. I am God, you are God, that ant on the sidewalk over there is God. Ya dig?"

Rev. Dean shook his head. "No, there's only one God."

Charlie snickered. "Well, I guess we'll have to agree to disagree, you know? Hey Reverend, how's the pretty daughter of yours? What was her name again?"

"Ruth Ann."

"Yeah, that's it. Man, I remember her, all right."

"She's...well...she's really unhappy. She keeps running away. I can't control her anymore. Sometimes I think maybe it's time to just let her go if she's so unhappy, but I worry about her being on her own. I worry about her safety. If I knew she'd be okay--"

"Hey, why don't you take a break from your sermon here and come on back to the bus and smoke a doobie with me? It'll do ya good, preacher man."

Rev. Dean thought about it, then nodded. "Okay, sure."

Rev. Dean took a long toke on the joint as Sadie rubbed his shoulders from behind. "This is good pot," he told Charlie. "And I'm loving the massage, too."

Sadie giggled and winked at Charlie. "Charlie says I have magic fingers. But Charlie's the one who's magic."

Charlie shook his head no, and Sadie nodded with understanding. "Look Reverend Dean, I been thinkin' bout your situation with Ruth Ann. If she wants to be free, why not let her come with us? I've got eight girls who travel with me who can look out for her. She'll never want for nothing. We've got food and all the love she'll need in this world. That way, you won't have to worry about her."

Rev. Dean looked at Charlie, unsure. "I--I don't know. She's sixteen."

"Practically a woman," Charlie reminded him.

"I was sixteen when my father killed my mom. I ended up working as a go-go girl just to support my younger brother and I," Sadie said, her eyes dark and haunted.

Rev. Dean turned to look at her. "That's awful, my child."

Sadie shrugged. "Yeah, well, you win some and you lose some."

"Where is you brother now?"

"I don't know. After I was arrested for being a gun moll, we lost touch."

"Ah," Rev. Dean said. "Anyway, if you think she wouldn't be too much to handle..."

Charlie laughed. "You kiddin? Like I said, I've got eight girls. It might as well be eighteen."

Rev. Dean shook his hand. "I'm trusting you, Charlie."

"You got nothing to worry about, dig?"

Sadie smiled at Rev. Dean. "I can do something more than just a massage, if you catch my drift."

He waved, getting out of the van. "I'll take a rain check."

Sadie rolled her tongue across her lips. "Okay, but you don't know what you're missing."

Later, Ruth Ann knocked on the door to the bus. Charlie peeked out the window. "Okay, get lost," he told Sadie.

Sadie opened the door to the bus, smiling at Ruth Ann. "Have fun!" she chirped, then cackled knowingly. Ruth Ann looked at her nervously.

Charlie appeared at the door. "Hey, looks like I"m your new daddy."

Ruth Ann demurely folded her arms behind her back, smiling shyly. Charlie motioned for her to step onto the bus, which she did. He smirked, closing the door.

Mary sat on the beach, staring at the ocean. Running her hand through her blonde hair, she reminisced about the early days when it was just she and Charlie. She sighed, then touched her stomach. Biting her lip, she got up from the sand and went to the parked VW bus. She heard the sounds of Ruth Ann moaning in the throes of sexual intercourse. Mary rolled her eyes, then knocked on the door. Charlie answered, naked, and sweaty. "Yeah, what's up?"

"I've got to talk to you."

"Now? Your timing ain't exactly great, Mary."

"Charlie...I'm pregnant."

He stared at her, then he burst into a smile. "The universe has blessed us!" He hugged Mary, and she laughed.

"Are you happy, Charlie?"

"Children are the purest souls of all. They're all love. They're the future. Of course I'm happy."

Mary peeked into the bus, seeing Ruth Ann. "Wow, she's so young, Charlie."

He grinned boastfully. "Yeah. I feel like a teenager all over again!"

The bus zipped along the Pacific Coast Highway. It was a party on wheels with lots of pot smoking, sex, and music. The group was happy and free. Mary was driving at one point, and Charlie looked out the window from the front seat, seeing a young man with long blonde hair and a beard who was hitchhiking along the side of the highway. Charlie told Mary to pull over and give him a ride.

Charlie rolled down his window, smiling at the stranger. "Hey, brother. Where you headed?"

The young man smiled a crooked smile. "Chatsworth. Spahn's Movie Ranch."

Charlie nodded. "If you lead the way, we'll take you there."

The girls opened the door to the bus, letting him inside. He looked at all the girls in the bus and grinned. "Hello ladies. Am I dreaming? I've never seen so many pretty girls in one place before."

"You ain't dreaming, my friend. What's your name?"

"Steve, but you can call me Clem."

"Nice to meet ya, Clem. I'm Charlie."

The bus pulled back onto the highway.

The girls lit more joints, and Clem joined in on the party, laughing stupidly. Sadie flirted with Clem, and before long they were making out.

"Always the center of attention," Lynn told Sandy.

"I hope he enjoys a scorching case of V.D.!" Sandy snickered back.

"Sandy! You're so BAD!" Lynn laughed. They cracked up like wicked schoolgirls in a cafeteria.

On the drive to Chatsworth, Charlie had a one on one with Clem/Steve. He asked what he did at this ranch. Clem told him he lived there, but he helped around the place, took care of horses, cleaned their stalls, basically he was a ranch hand. Charlie thought Clem had the mental capacity of a child. On one hand, he seemed sweet and gentle, but he was still a grown man who was a little unhinged and unpredictable. Charlie, though, was able to bring Clem to a more even tone with his calmness and ability to get into people's heads and control them. He liked this Clem character. It was too bad he already had a place to call home because he'd be a perfect person to have in his group.

The bus drove down Santa Susana Pass Road, then turned into the ranch which was right off the road like a broken down roadside attraction. There was a rusty old mailbox that had SPAHN'S MOVE RANCH painted on it. The ranch was a old western town set. Behind it was a mountainous terrain. There was an old trailer off to the side and a pick-up truck with a SPAHN'S MOVIE RANCH sign on it. There was the Longhorn Saloon, and next to it, Rock City Cafe. A boardwalk ran the length of the buildings. There were a few cars parked in front of the western set on a large dirt lot. The place was dusty and felt like a real-life cowboy movie. The bus parked and everyone got out and looked around.

"Is this Disneyland?!" Lynn shouted excitedly, running around like a kid.

"I feel like I've been here before, even though I know I haven't," Brenda said.

Clem grinned. "That's because TV shows and movies were shot here. Not no more, though. We only do horse rides in the corral and through the trails up in them hills." He pointed to the rocky hills above the ranch, then directed their eyesight to the old corral next to the buildings.

Sadie frowned. "It's dusty, dirty, and it smells."

"It's perfect," Charlie said, looking around the ranch, a plan forming in his mind. He looked at Clem. "Who runs this place?"

Clem scratched his nappy blonde hair. "Old Man Spahn. That'd be George. He's a cool guy. He's real old and he can't see very well. He's legally blind."

"Blind?" Charlie repeated. He grinned. "Huh. Can I meet him?"

"Yeah, come on."

George Spahn was eighty-years old and walked with a cane. He wore sunglasses and a cowboy hat. "Mr. Manson," he said, "It's an interesting offer you've made. But why should I let you and your people just live here if you don't have money to pay for rent?"

"Well, Clem here said there's always work to be done here. I see only a few ranch hands around. What if we work for free? We'll help take care of horses and clean stalls, give tours, whatever, if you let us stay here. We won't be any trouble. You won't even know we're here. My girls will take care of you, too. They're very fetching. I'll bet you'd like the company of a nice young lady. Take your pick, Mr. Spahn."

George smiled. "I do miss women." He turned and looked at Lynn, who happened to stand nearby him. "I sure do love redheads. I want HER."

Lynn looked panicked. Charlie grinned at Lynn. "Oh, she's very special, Mr. Spahn. That's Lynn, and she's all about peace and love. We're all about peace and love."

"Amen, Charlie," Katie said, nodding.

Lynn turned to Charlie, whispering, "Please don't make me do stuff with that old man."

Charlie kissed Lynn on the cheek. "Do this for us. We're outgrowing the bus. This place is perfect. We can spread out and have all the room we need and more. Plus, we're out in the middle of nowhere. The mountains hide us. Out here, we can be free and really start a society of peaceful loving people, just like we always talked about."

Lynn sighed and nodded, understanding. "Okay, Charlie."

"Mr. Spahn, Lynn here is gonna pay special attention to you."

George gave Lynn a squeeze and she squeaked in surprise. "Heh, heh. I like you. I like that little sound you just made. I think I'm going to call you Squeaky."

Lynn laughed nervously. "Oh...great."

On the ranch, there was a wood burning stove, a spring, an outhouse. The girls cleaned the shacks up with soap and water and decorated them. They spread out, living in the shacks. Sandy and Lynn slept in the jailhouse set that had bars on the windows. The group ate dinner in the Longhorn Saloon, and they had pit fires in the middle of the western town out front that could be seen from the road, even though few cars traveled down it. They found trunks full of costumes leftover from the TV and movie days. They'd play dress up and run around the set pretending to be cowboys and Indians. On the weekends, some of the girls took paying customers on horse rides. Clem led the rides because he knew all the trails through the rocky hills. After a while, the girls got to know the trails themselves. Lesley loved the horses, and she spent more time than any of the girls dealing with the customers. Charlie still made her nervous, even though she gave into him one night and let him make love to her. It was an intense experience for her because Charlie was intense and afterward, she felt like she couldn't move. Making love to Charlie, in her mind, was like letting a vampire almost drain her of her blood. After that, she felt a strange connection to him as if allowing him inside her body and mind, he infected her. With Bobby still in Topanga Canyon doing his music thing, she was letting Charlie take his place. Her friendship with Katie was becoming more intense, too. Katie was comforting and so nonthreatening, unlike some of the other girls, who were a little wild for Lesley, especially Sadie, who always teased her and was aggressive and bullying. Katie loved Charlie and only spoke good things about him, so Lesley's opinion of him shifted because she wanted to be just like Katie, who was her idol.

Charlie loved the ranch. It was remote and without the hassles of the outside world. The only time they went into L.A. was to go dumpster diving for food. George was easy to get along with. He never hassled Charlie or his people. Clem spent more and more time with them and became a member of the group.

In George's trailer, Lynn stood in front of him who was sitting in a chair. She undressed, talking to him in her sexiest voice. Inside, she was repulsed. "Oh, George, you're so sexy," she told him.

He reached out his hands and felt her thighs. "You're my sexy redhead, Squeaky. I'm going to make you squeak!"

Lynn leaned her head back, blinking back tears. "Yes, George. I'm yours. I'll bet you're a good lover."

"The rocket in my pants is about to launch," he told her with a lecherous grin.

Lynn made a disgusted face. "Mmm, I can't wait to..to.."

"Will you go down on me?"

Lynn wanted to throw up. She was angry at Charlie for pimping her out. "Yes, George. Whatever you want."

"Go on, girl."

Lynn sighed heavily, then she got down on her knees. Gypsy, meanwhile, was in the corner of the trailer with them, playing crazy tunes on her violin because George loved the violin while having sex.

Mary rode a horse in the corral. Her belly was big, any day now, she was going to give birth. Lesley and Katie and Clem sat on the fence, watching. Suddenly, Mary gripped her stomach and shouted out. "Guys! My water just broke!"

They jumped down from the fence and rushed into the corral. Clem helped Mary off the horse. The three carried her to the Longhorn Saloon and lay her on the floor. Lesley ran off to fetch Charlie.

The entire group surrounded Mary as she was in labor. Lynn held Mary's head, using a wet washcloth to keep her cool. Charlie sat by playing songs on his guitar. The group sang his songs as Mary gave birth. Joints were lit and passed around. Pot smoke filled the saloon as Mary pushed the baby out. Charlie set his guitar down and got between Mary's legs, pulling the baby out as she pushed. Charlie held the baby up for everyone to see. The group oohed and ahhed at the sight of the group's first baby. Charlie put the baby in Mary's arms. "It's a boy," he told her. "A perfect baby boy."

Mary cried happy tears, looking at her son.

"What are you going to name him?" Lynn asked.

Mary thought it over, then smiled. "I've always liked the name Michael," she answered. "Michael Valentine Manson."

Afterwards, everyone gave Mary and Charlie the space they needed to be with their son. Charlie stroked Mary's blonde hair. His eyes were filling with tears.

"What's wrong?" Mary asked him. "You're crying."

He looked at her. "You won't ever leave me, will you? My first wife left me and took my child from me. Promise you'll never leave me, Mary."

"Of course I won't. I love you, Charlie. I've always loved you."

Charlie kissed Mary on the forehead, then he kissed baby Michael. He lay his head against Mary's chest, next to the baby's. Mary was taken aback by Charlie's vulnerability. She stroked his long wavy hair like a mother would.

Taking a break from fatherhood, Charlie, Sandy, and Brenda took a walk into the desert.

"Do you girls like it out here?" he asked them.

"I love it," Sandy said. "Away from the hustle bustle and noise of the city, being one with nature. It's groovy."

Brenda wrinkled her nose. "It's cool, but I sure miss the waves, man."

"Don't worry, Brenda. We'll take a drive to the ocean real soon."

"Charlie, let's trip," Sandy suggested, taking out a cellophane bag with some acid pills inside.

Charlie rubbed his face, unsure. "Man, I don't know. It's been a while."

"Oh, come on, Charlie," Sandra pleaded, snuggling up to him. "For us?"

"Okay, Sandy."

Sandy took three pills out, put one in Charlie's mouth, one in Brenda's, then she swallowed one.

They ran through the desert, tripping and laughing. The desert on acid was beautiful like an alien landscape. The sky swirled and the rocky mountains grew before their very eyes.

"Oh, no," Brenda cried out.

"What?" Charlie asked.

Brenda pointed to a dead bird on the ground.

Sandy looked at the dead bird. "So sad."

Charlie picked up the dead bird and pet it as tears pooled in his brown eyes. Then, he brought the bird to his lips, blew on it, and it miraculously came to life once again and flew out of his hands into the blue sky.

Sandy and Brenda watched the bird fly away in awe.

That night in the Longhorn Saloon as they sat around after dinner smoking pot, Sandy told the story of what happened out in the desert.

"...and it flew away!" she shouted, her ice blue eyes wide in wonder.

Everyone gasped in disbelief.

"Charlie's Jesus!" Sandy exclaimed. "Brenda and I saw it with our very eyes!"

"Yeah, right," Sadie laughed.

Everyone got quiet. Charlie leered at her. Sadie grew nervous, then giggled. "I mean...it's kind of an unbelievable story. Wait, didn't you say you guys were tripping?"

"It wasn't the drugs," Sandy insisted. "It was real."

Sadie sucked her teeth. "Well, acid is a powerful thing, is all I'm saying."

Sandy stood up suddenly. "Charles Manson!" she shouted. "Manson! Man's Son! Son of man! Get it? Oh my God!"

Everyone oohed and ahhed, even Sadie this time.

Charlie nodded, impressed by the observation. "Signs are everywhere, man. You just need to look."

Mary held Michael Valentine and talked to him. "You're my little pooh bear," she said, tickling him. "That's my new nickname."

"You shouldn't talk to him like that," Charlie scolded.

"What do you mean?"

"Don't use words. We're trying to start a new society. All babies should have their own language. Like this..." He leaned toward his child and started talking gibberish. "Gooky ga-ga freeky deeky lakkah doo dah doo!" The baby giggled in response. "See? He likes it."

"You're so smart, Charlie," Sandy praised.

Sadie rolled her eyes."Who said anything about us having babies? I'm not!"

"Haven't you had like sixteen abortions?" Charlie shot back. Everyone, except Sadie, laughed. "How's about you keep your opinions to yourself before I have to smack you, huh Sadie?!"

Sadie blinked, then lowered her head in shame. "Okay, Charlie. Sorry."

Lesley went down to the stream to fill some containers with water. On her way back, she stopped dead in her tracks. There was a guy she'd never seen before camping out. He was tall, had shaggy dark hair, and looked like a drifter. He had a fire going and was eating pork n beans out of a can. He looked up and smiled, then waved at her. Lesley backed away, fearful, and ran back to the western town set. She burst into the Rock City Cafe, where Charlie was playing his guitar. Brenda, Sandy, Gypsy, and Katie were his captive audience.

"Charlie!" Lesley blurted in a panic. "There's some strange guy camping out at the edge of the ranch!"

Charlie lay his guitar down, furrowing his brow. "Show me."

Charlie and the girls walked down to the stream and saw the guy she'd seen. The guy stood up and waved.

"Who are you?" Charlie asked him without his usual friendly demeanor.

"I'm Charles," the guy answered.

"What are you doing here?"

"Uh, just camping. I've been traveling around for a while and stopped to rest."

"What's that accent?" Charlie asked. "Where you from, Charles?"

"Texas, originally."

"Well, Tex, I've got people I look after up at Spahn's. We mind our own business and don't take kindly to strangers."

"I understand," Charles said. "Look, I promise I don't mean any harm. I'll go if you want."

Charlie stared at Charles, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "Do you have any food or water?"

"A little bit, but it's running low. I drank from the stream."

"I'll have one of the girls bring you a little something to eat. I don't want to see you starve. I'd invite you up to the ranch, but...well, I don't know you. We don't have too many guys in our group. We have to be careful with the number of women we have. You know how men are sometimes. Don't need no trouble."
Charles nodded gratefully. "Thanks, sir."

"I'm Charlie."

"Charles," he said, motioning to himself.

"There can only be one Charles," Gypsy said.

"I'll call you Tex," Charlie decided.

"Uh, okay. Look, I'm pretty handy. If you ever need anything fixed around your place in exchange for a little food, I'd appreciate it."

"You handy, huh? Know anything about dune buggies?"

Tex nodded. "Yeah, I mean, I know a lot about cars. I'm sure it isn't all that different."

"Tell you what. Tomorrow, you come over to Spahn's and see if you can get our dune buggies up and runnin'. You do that, we'll give you some food. Dig?"

"Thank you," Tex replied with a grin.

The following morning, Charlie came back to where Tex was camping out. He took him up to the ranch and got him working on the vehicles right away. Some of the girls watched as Tex, who was very good looking with beautiful blue eyes, worked on the dune buggies. The girls whispered to each other about how cute they thought he was. Tex got both dune buggies running again. Charlie was really pleased. He sent Mary down to where Tex was camping with an abundance of food. Tex was very grateful. Mary nodded and smiled, then returned to Spahn's.

That night, Charlie invited Tex to come up to the Longhorn Saloon to have dinner with his people. Tex ate with everyone and he turned on that Texan charm. The girls practically swooned over his accent and his gentlemanly manners. After dinner, they smoked pot and Charlie played music as everyone gathered together and sang along with him. Tex looked around at the girls, amazed at how many there were, firstly, and how they seemed so devoted to this Charlie character. He was impressed by the love and unity he felt with these people. Tex didn't know the words to Charlie's songs, but he clapped along anyway, enjoying himself.

Afterward, Charlie spoke to Tex, one on one. Tex told Charlie about how he came to California a few years ago, tried to start his own business--a wig store--but it failed. After that, money was hard to get and he ended up becoming homeless after a few failed relationships, the women kicked him out because of his drug use. Charlie told Tex he appreciated him fixing the dune buggies, but even though they regularly used pot and sometimes took acid, hard drugs weren't allowed in his group. Tex swore he hadn't used anything harder than pot in a long time. Charlie decided to trust his gut and allow Tex to move up to the ranch, but he was to stay in one of the old shacks. "I'll have Mary take special care of you. She's one of my most special girls and the mother of my child. She'll treat you right, this I promise."

Tex moved into one of the shacks. As promised, Mary brought him food and drink. Then, to his surprise, Mary disrobed and climbed on top of Tex.

"What's going on?" Tex asked as Mary unbuckled his pants and pulled his jeans off.

"Charlie told me to be your special love, so that's what I'm doing."

Tex tried to be polite. "You're beautiful, but you don't have to--"

"Shhh. You talk to much. Just lay back, relax, and let Mother Mary take care of your needs. You're a man, I am a woman, it's what we do. We take care of our men around here."

Tex lay back and had sexual intercourse with Mary. It'd been a while, and it felt amazing.

He looked forward to seeing Mary everyday. But one night, another girl showed up. Sadie stripped her clothes off and danced for Tex as imaginary go-go music played inside her mind.

"Who are you?" he questioned, gazing at Sadie's writhing nude body.

"I'm Sadie. Mary told me you're a groovy lover, so I came to see if that's true. Don't worry, I won't bite...HARD!" She laughed, then got on top of Tex and went wild on him.

They lay together, smoking a joint. "Yeah, Charlie must really like you. There's only Clem and Bobby, when he gets back from Topanga. Bobby's a musician, like Charlie. But Charlie's better. He's going to be a star one day, you'll see."

"How long have you known Charlie?"

"I met The Soul almost two years ago. He changed my life. He's like our father, in a way, he takes good care of us all. He's the best lover, too."

"How was I?" Tex asked.

"You were pretty good, too. But not like Charlie."

Tex chuckled. "Do you guys worship him or something?"

"He's got all the love in the world. He's gonna change things. Just you watch."

"What do you mean, change things?"

"He's god-like. Full of peace and love."

Tex sighed. "Well, he's been a heck of a nice guy to me. I haven't experienced much love since coming to L.A."

"Well, it's a good thing you're here, then."

Tex began to see what Sadie was talking about. He listened to the things Charlie talked about, and it all made sense. Charlie was someone he could look up to, and he needed that desperately because Tex had been lost for a long time. The girls were sexy and fun to be with. The feeling of love and unity was exactly what Tex wanted. Soon, he became Charlie's right hand man.

Lynn was watching TV with George. There was a knock on the trailer door. "George?" Shorty, a ranch hand, called. "You in there?"

Lynn huffed, then got up from the old couch, answering the door, opening it halfway. "What do YOU want?" Lynn demanded, uncharacteristically nasty because none of the girls liked Shorty. He always hassled them.

" I want to talk to George."

"Can't. He's busy."

"Yeah? With what?"

"Gunsmoke is on. It's his favorite show. We watch it together every week. It was filmed here, y'know. Bet you didn't know that, poop for brains?"

"Of course I knew that, you little rat."

"HA!" Lynn laughed in his face. "Shorty, no one likes you."

"Like I care. GEORGE!" He shouted into the trailer.

"Squeaky, who's that?" George called from his recliner.

Rolling her eyes, Lynn answered, "Shorty."

"Let him in."

Shorty shot her a triumphant look as he squeezed past her. She hung by the door and listened.

"George, I've got to talk to you about these hippies you got living here. They're freaks! They're doing drugs and having sex right out in the open! You've got to get rid of 'em. I smell nothin' but trouble."

"Aw, Charlie and his girls are okay. Shorty, maybe you should focus on your stuntman career instead?"

Lynn smirked, glad George took up for them. But she still went and told Charlie.

Charlie went over to Shorty the next day, who was taking care of the horses by the corral. "Hey there, Shorty!" Charlie greeted with a friendly wave.

"What do YOU want?"

"Oh, nothin'. A little bird told me you've flappin' your gums to Old Man Spahn. Why you spreadin' lies about us?"

"I only told him what I've seen."

"Yeah? And what DID you see?"

"You and your people, running around this ranch, causing nothing but chaos. Doing drugs, having sex like animals. And you shouldn't have bonfires out in front of the western set, you might burn the ranch down!"

Charlie laughed. "I'm glad we had this chat, Shorty. You know, you ought to watch your step 'cause loose lips sink ships."

"Is that a threat?" Shorty scoffed.

"Hey, man, don't lose your head." Charlie turned and wandered away.

"Freak," Shorty mumbled under his breath.

Bobby came back to Los Angeles. When he showed up at Spahn Ranch, Lesley raced out of the saloon and threw her arms around him.

"Bobby! Oh, god, I've missed you!" She planted kisses all over his face.

He laughed. "All right, all right." He looked around. "This place is crazy! How'd Charlie find it?"

Lesley shrugged. "You wouldn't believe it."

"How do you like it?"

"It's kinda fun. Every day, we pretend we're cowboys or Indians. Charlie's gonna be happy to have you back. I know I am."

"Bobby!" Charlie called happily, coming out of the saloon's swinging doors. "You're back." They hugged each other. "How's the music going?"

Bobby shook his head. "I dunno. Nothing's really happening. The gigs we had at these bars weren't any good. They don't like hippies much."

Charlie gave him a playful punch on the arm. "Come on, Bobby. We're not hippies. We're slippies. We've slipped out of society."

"I think I just wanna relax for a while. I sure do miss your positive vibes, Charlie. The music scene, it's brutal. I just want some of that peace and love, just like we used to."

"Well, you've got all the peace and love you need right here. I'm tellin' ya, Bobby. Spahn's is like heaven on Earth."

Bobby snickered. "Yeah, well, Heaven sure is dusty." He coughed as a hot wind blew dirt in his face.

"And wait til you meet Tex, he's a real right dude. You two are gonna really dig each other. The girls think he's the cat's meow. He's real handy. He takes care of all our dune buggies."

Bobby laughed. "Dune buggies?"

"Yeah, man. They're great for getting around these parts, not to mention lots of fun. Besides, just in case we need to escape from here."

"Why would we need to escape?"

Charlie sighed. "Just a vibe I'm gettin'.The karma's turning."

"Like how?"

"Well, there's this ranch hand here named Johnny, and he's got this old Ford he lets me borrow from time to time when I need to go into the city. Man, I'm getting a bad feeling when I go out there. I see all these blacks hanging around and they're looking real mean. You know Martin Luther King was shot. Then there were those riots in Watts. I heard there's this group called the Black Panthers. And it's growing more and more. Did it ever occur to you that one day the blacks are gonna try to take over?"

Bobby snorted. "No."

"The whites have been running things forever. Maybe it's time for that to change? Just a feeling, brother. I hope I'm wrong, but if I'm not, I wanna be prepared. At least out here, we're safe...for a while, anyway."

Bobby grinned. "I think you've been smoking too much dope. It can make you paranoid, you know."

"Speaking of dope, know where we can score some?"

"Yeah, my buddy Gary in Topanga. He deals it. We can go up there tomorrow."

Charlie nodded. "Cool, man."

Borrowing Johnny's Ford Fairlaine, Bobby and Charlie drove to Topanga Canyon to see his friend, Gary. Gary's house was a brown shingled dwelling on a hill with steps leading up to it. Gary gave Bobby a hug, then a kiss on the mouth, which shocked Charlie. Bobby's face turned scarlett. "Okay, didn't know we were doing that," he joked.

Gary, a blonde man with a nice smile, laughed. "What do you mean? Oh, Bobby. Come on in."

"This is my friend, Charlie. I was telling you about him."

Gary smiled pleasantly and shook Charlie's hand. "So this is the famous Charlie? He's always talking about you."

"Yeah? I thought my ears were itching."

They walked into the living room of Gary's house. There was a couch and a chair and in the room was one of those black metal cone fireplaces. Along the wall were shelves made of cinder blocks holding lots of books and record albums. On the white walls, there were photos of Buddha he'd taped. Charlie looked around as Bobby handled the business of buying pot.

"So I hear you're a music teacher?" Charlie asked, looking at his guitars lined up against the wall.

"Yes, I give guitar lessons."

"Make any dough doing that?"

Gary laughed, weighing pot on a scale. "Well, a little, But this is really my bread and butter, if I'm going to be honest."

"Hey, you gotta do what you gotta do," Charlie said.

After the deal was done and Charlie had his pot, Gary showed them his new record album. "I just picked this up today--the new Beatles. They are just calling it The White Album."

"Cool," Bobby said. "Put it on."

Gary put the record on and they all sat down and listened to it. Charlie, never a big Beatles fan, was captivated by the record. "This is different from some of the other Beatles albums I've heard," he commented. "Man, this is some good stuff."

"I know!" Gary agreed.

There was a song that commanded Charlie's attention. It was called 'Helter Skelter'. When it ended, he asked Gary to play the song again. Gary shrugged and obliged his house guest. Charlie got up from the couch and got close to the speaker, listening to the song closely, to the words and the sounds within the song.

Bobby, who was very stoned, laughed. "Hey, Charlie, what are you doing?"

Charlie shushed him. The song ended, and Charlie got up from the floor seeming anxious. "Hey, we gotta roll, Bobby."

"Huh? Oh, okay. Gary, I'll come by again soon."

Gary smiled at Bobby. "Same time, same place?" He winked at Bobby.

"Um...yeah," he said, making a hasty exit.

Driving back to Chatsworth, Charlie was strangely quiet. "What's up, man?" Bobby asked.

"I've gotta get a copy of the record," he said, looking serious.

"You must have liked it. I never took you as a Beatles fan."

"Yeah, well, sometimes you see things differently." He looked at Bobby. "By the way, does Lesley know you got a boyfriend?"

Bobby got angry. "Gary's not my boyfriend! Come on, Charlie, why would you say something like that? We're just friends. He's helped me out, is all."

"Hey, man. It's cool. I've been in prison, I get it. Sex is sex, right? Relax, Stupid Cupid."

"I'm NOT queer," Bobby insisted.

"It sure LOOKED queer!" He chuckled, shaking his head. "Man...you think you know someone."

Bobby pursed his lips and said nothing the rest of the drive.

When they got back to Spahn, Charlie asked Mary and Sandy to go into the city the next day to get The Beatles White Album for him. Mary thought it was an odd request, but she and Sandy went into Hollywood the following morning and bought it at a record store. When they got back, Charlie took the album, went into the Longhorn Saloon where there was a record player and listened to it over and over again with the headphones on. The girls all thought it curious, but figured there was a reason for it. Charlie always had a reason for what he did, and they didn't question it.

That night at dinner, Charlie made an announcement. "I'm gonna make a record!" he said. "I want to become a famous rock and roll star and we're all gonna live in a big mansion together and have all the money in the world."

"Is that why you've been listening to that record all day?" Sadie asked.

"Yes, it's inspiring me and it's also telling me something important."

"Like, it's speaking to you?" Lynn asked. "The Beatles are telling you things?"

"Yes, they are."

"Far out!" Brenda said.

"What are they saying," Gypsy asked.

"Not now. I've got to figure it out. Once I do, I'll let you all know. But I know I've got to make a record. I've got things to say to the world, and the world needs to hear it. Girls, I need you to do something for me. We live near the biggest entertainment city in the world. I need you to go out into the city and try to find me some Hollywood types and work your witchcraft on them. Find me the biggest music people you can find so I can get a record made."

"You mean, like whoring?" Sadie asked.

"Do whatever you need to do. Just work your witchcraft, woman. You know what to do."

The girls got dolled up in their best outfits and teamed up with partners to hook up with any man they thought might be famous and connected to the music biz. Sandy and Katie were up in the Hollywood hills, flaunting their stuff on the side of the road. Katie felt embarrassed about wearing a short skirt because her hairy legs were showcased, but Sandy kept telling her she looked like a million bucks. A guy in a Porsche stopped for them. Katie swung her long brown hair flirtatiously, and Sandy wiggled her rear end suggestively. The good-looking blonde man lowered his sunglasses and smiled. "Hey, girls. You need a ride?"

Sandy smiled. "Are you anyone?"

"What do you mean?"

"Are you a celebrity?" Katie probed.

The blonde man laughed lightly. "I guess some people think so."

"Yeah? Who are you?" Sandy pressed.

"You mean, you don't know?"

"If I did, I wouldn't be asking," Sandy answered.

"My name's Dennis Wilson."

Katie gasped. "You mean, from The Beach Boys?"

"Yeah. So, now that you know I'm someone, do you want a ride or what?"

Without saying a word, Sandy and Katie hopped into his Porsche. "Let's go," Sandy told him, putting her bare feet up on the dashboard.

"Okay. Where to?"

Katie, in the backseat, leaned forward. "Take us to your movie star mansion."

Dennis pushed his sunglasses back on his face. "You girls ready to party?"

"We were born ready," Sandy told him.

The Porsche peeled out, racing down the street. They pulled up to a mansion and the girls got out of Dennis' car.

"Nice!" Sandy enthused.

Dennis grabbed an arm of each girl and escorted them into his mansion.

Up in his bedroom, Sandy and Katie made love to Dennis, and they drove him wild. Afterward, he grabbed a shower and told them to relax.

"Call the ranch," Katie urged Sandy.

Sandy picked up the fancy gold telephone and dialed the number for Spahn's. Lynn answered.

"Oh My God, you'll never believe who's bed we're in right now."

"Who's?"

"Dennis Wilson of The Beach Boys!"

"Get out! What's he like?"

Katie laughed and grabbed the phone. "Rich!"

"I've got to tell Charlie. What's the address?"

Sandy told her exactly where Dennis lived, then hung up the phone.

Dennis came out of the shower with a towel wrapped around his waist.

"Are these real?" Katie asked, motioning to the framed gold records in his bedroom.

"Of course they're real."

Sandy watched him get dressed. "Where are you going? We just got here. Don't you like us, Dennis?"

"Yeah, I do. I've got a recording session. Look, why don't you girls hang out? There's plenty of food in the fridge and smoke as much pot as you want. I'll be back tonight. You girls are groovy. I can't wait to have a rerun of what we did. You really turned me on."

Sandy stretched out on the bed. "We're not budging, don't worry."

Dennis left the room. The girls looked at each other and burst into uproarious laughter. "We just bedded a rock star!"

Katie smiled dreamily. "The only rock star I want to bed is Charlie."

"Right on!" Sandy responded.

Later that evening, Dennis returned to his mansion to see an old VW bus sitting in his driveway. "What the--?" He got out of his Porsche and walked up the driveway. Just as he was about to open the door to his home, the door swung open and there stood a short little man with long wavy brown hair and a beard. He wore a suede vest with fringe and blue jeans.

"Who are you?" Dennis demanded.

Charlie knelt to the ground and kissed Dennis' feet. Dennis jumped back. Charlie got back on his feet and smiled strangely. "Please, won't you come in?"

"This is MY house. Again, who ARE you?"

"I know who YOU are. You're Dennis Wilson and it's a pleasure to be invited to your home. This is a nice house, brother. You got nice things. I almost took a few things." He giggled.

Dennis walked into his house and saw several girls lounging around, smoking pot and eating his food. When they saw him, they all screamed excitedly and gathered around him, touching and fawning over him as if he were a god. Dennis was overwhelmed, but intrigued at the same time. "Am I in Oz?" he asked, looking around in a daze.

"Yeah, and I'm The Wizard," Charlie answered with a grin.

Everyone was gathered in the living room, getting high on pot. Charlie and Dennis were talking one on one.

"Fame's not what it's cracked up to be," Dennis told Charlie. "I've been searching for a spiritual awakening. That's why I went to India to study transcendental meditation with the Maharishi Mahesh Yogi."

"Yeah, I heard of that guy. You know, Dennis, we're all about peace and love. We're all one infinite soul. We're all God. That's what me and my people are about. We're starting a new society that's all peace and love, man."

"That's really beautiful, Charlie."

"Hey, weren't the Beatles there when you went to India?"

"Yeah."

"What are they like?"

"They're nice guys. But we weren't doing much talking. It was all about finding tranquility."

"Yeah, listen, did any of them mention anything about Helter Skelter?" Charlie pressed, looking anxious.

"Helter Skelter? Um, no. Isn't that a song?"

"Yeah, man. It's more than a song, though. It's a prophecy. And that other song, Revolution 9, that's prophecy, too."

Dennis shrugged. "I mean, they're good songs, but..."

"Charlie's a musician, too," Lynn told Dennis, who sat down beside him on the sofa. "Just wait until you hear him sing."

"Yeah, man, I've brought my guitar." Charlie picked it up and strummed it.

"I see that. Play something," Dennis encouraged.

Charlie started to play a song called "Cease To Exist". Dennis watched and listened. Maybe it was the pot, but there was something really special, he felt, about Charlie. He was blown away by his talent. "Wow! That was a really groovy song!"

"You liked it?" Charlie asked with uncertainty.

"Yeah! Look, let me introduce you around to some people. I think you may have a shot at being a big star. I'm going to a party at Terry Melcher's house tomorrow evening. He's a big deal. He's produced The Byrds and Paul Revere & The Raiders. He's also Doris Day's son. Anyway, why don't you come to the party and maybe Terry can help you?"

"You'd really do that for me?"

"Sure! I think you could be the next Bob Dylan or something."

Charlie grinned, elated. "You're cool dude, Mr. Good Vibrations. I sure do appreciate your generosity."

They drove into the Hollywood hills to a house that was on Elysian Drive. The big Tudor-style mansion covered in vines belonged to Terry Melcher, the music producer. There was a chain link gate they had to pass through, then Dennis drove down a long driveway that went down into the canyon where the house sat. It was very secluded. Charlie and his girls followed behind in the VW Bus.

The party was a get together of about fifteen upscale rock & roll celebrities. Mingling among them were Charlie's girls, and they really poured it on and acted as flirty and vivacious as possible.

Dennis introduced Charlie to various party goers, one of whom was an enormous fat woman who was munching on a ham sandwich.

"Hey Cass," Dennis said, "I want you to meet this guy I'm helping to get recorded. This is Charlie Manson. Charlie, this is Cass Elliot, from The Mamas and the Papas."

Mama Cass shook Charlie's hand. "Hello, Charlie."

"Hey, Mama Cass. I've been digging your records for a long time now."

Dennis turned to another party goer. And this is Frank Zappa. Frank, this is Charlie."

Charlie was starstruck. "Wow, Frank! Your music is so groovy. Definitely groovy."

Frank took an instant dislike to Charlie. Something about his heavy-handed charm rubbed him the wrong way.

"Well, Charlie, we try to be, uh, groovy in everything we do. Grooviness is definitely one of the qualities we strive for."

Charlie immediately caught the disrespect. He gave Frank a cold look. Frank saw it and laughed contemptibly. Dennis saw it too, and quickly took Charlie by the arm.

"Uh, hey Charlie, there' someone else I want you to meet..."

Charlie looked back coldly at Frank Zappa for a moment as Dennis led him away. There was a tall blonde man with a bushy mustache who was with a beautiful blonde woman. Charlie looked at her like she were a choice piece of meat.

"Charlie, this is the producer and host of the party, Terry Melcher and his girlfriend Candace Bergen."

Charlie smiled at Candace. "I really like your movies, lady."

Candace smiled back, but uncomfortably. "Why, nice of you to say." She locked eyes with Tex, who stood in the background, smoking a cigarette. He smiled at her. Candace looked away, then clung onto Terry's arm.

Terry shook Charlie's hand. "Dennis tells me you're into some really happening sounds."

"Well, I'm just doing what comes honestly. Music flows through me, Terry. I'd sure like to record an album. I've got a lot of material."

"Well, based on what Dennis has told me, he says you could be the next big thing. If you're up for it, I'd like to get you into a studio and see what you're about, lay down some tracks."

Charlie could barely contain his excitement and started giggling nervously. "Oh, definitely, man, definitely. Oh, wow, man. Thank you, Terry. Really, thank you! I won't let you down!"

Terry nodded, then walked out of the room through the foyer where a chandelier hung, then through a pair of double doors into the living room where some party goers lounging on a sofa snorted cocaine off a coffee table. Charlie followed him like an eager puppy. Terry bent down and snorted a line. "Want some, Charlie?"

Charlie laughed. "Oh, no thanks man. I'm good with smoking a little dope. If I take that stuff, I might go crazy!" he waved his arms about in an animated way and started giggling uncontrollably.

Terry looked at him, then laughed nervously. "Yeah, we probably wouldn't want that."

Terry set up a recording session at Gold Star Studios at 6252 Santa Monica Boulevard. Charlie brought his entire group, and they crowded into the studio. Terry wasn't happy about the entourage. They were everywhere and they were loud and acted like misbehaved children. Charlie seemed very nervous and out of his element. When Terry tried to explain the process of laying down some tracks, Charlie fought him on the process. "Can't you just let the tape roll and I can do my thing? I just go with the flow. I'm not used to these microphones and things."

Terry relented, at this point, wanting to get the whole thing over with. He was doing this because Dennis was a friend and a big rock star and he trusted him when he said Charlie was the next big thing. "Okay, Charlie. I'll just start recording you. You do what you want."

Charlie giggled. "Man, you should get a job making people nervous," he joked, but Terry didn't find it funny.

"Yeah, okay. We're rolling."

Charlie played several songs and his group played along, making more noise than actual music. Tex banged a tambourine, Clem beat on some bongos, Gypsy played her violin, Bobby accompanied Charlie on the electric guitar, and the girls sang out of tune on the songs, sounding like a satanic children's chorus instead of processional backup singers. Terry stood in the booth, shaking his head, feeling like his time was being wasted. The recording session took about a half a day.

Weeks passed and Charlie and his group waited to hear from Terry about a record deal. Everyone was convinced Charlie was going to be a rock star and they'd all move into a mansion just like Terry's. But the more time went by, the more frustrated Charlie became. Finally, Old George got a phone call in his trailer. George walked with his cane to one of the shacks where Charlie was making love to Katie, who still cried every time she had sex with Charlie because she still felt ugly no matter how many times Charlie told her she was beautiful. Old George knocked on the door of the shack. "Charlie, you got a phone call."

Charlie got up from the filthy mattress he lay on with naked hairy Katie. He slid into his jeans and opened the door. "Who is it, George?"

"Some feller named Melcher."

Charlie hopped around like a hyper little monkey. "Terry?! Oh, man! This is it! It's about time! Guess what, George? I'm gonna be a big rock star!"

"That's good, Charlie. Maybe then you can start paying some rent?" he replied in all seriousness.

"Ha, ha, ha! You're a funny guy, George!" Charlie scampered off to the trailer and picked up the phone. "Hey, Terry, long time no see or hear, huh? What? What do you mean there's not gonna be a deal? Come on, man. You heard those tapes, I was great! No, I was MORE than great! Look, why don't you come on down here to Spahn's and let me play in my natural environment? I'm not used to that studio. I felt like I was back in a jail cell. Well, what day's good for you? Is that supposed to be a joke, 'cause I don't find it funny at all. I know you're busy, but I've GOT to get a record deal! Hey, I know what 'don't call me I'll call you' means. You're blowing me off! Dennis won't answer none of my calls, either! No, don't hang up! Terry!" Charlie slammed the phone down, pacing the trailer, hyperventilating. Then, he grabbed the phone and threw it against the wall.

George came into the trailer. "Bad news, Charlie?"

Charlie pointed his finger at George. "You know, sometimes I think you see what you want to see. Blind my a**!" He gave George the middle finger, then stormed out of the trailer.

He grabbed Tex and told him they were taking a drive. They got into Johnny's yellow Ford Fairlaine and drove up to Hollywood.

"You remember where Melcher lives?" Charlie asked Tex, who drove.

"Yeah, Elysian Drive, I remember."

"Good, that's where we're going."

"What are you gonna do, Charlie?"

"Talk some sense into that son of a b**ch."

They pulled up to the chain link gate and shut the engine off. "I'll climb over," Charlie told Tex. "Wait here."

Charlie climbed over the gate, then walked down the driveway to the mansion. He brazenly walked up to the front door and knocked. The door opened and his eyes met a beautiful woman with long honey blonde hair and big hazel eyes. The woman smiled at him. "Hello," she greeted warmly. "May I help you?"

Charlie stared at her for a minute before saying, "Yeah, I'm looking for Terry. He home?"

The woman looked confused. "I think you've got the wrong house."

"Terry Melcher don't live here?" He looked around the property which was secluded by trees. The road was up the hill beyond the trees.

"Wait," the beautiful woman giggled. "I know who you're looking for. Terry Melcher moved out a few weeks ago. I'm the new tenant. I'm Sharon Tate."

"Sharon Tate?" Charlie repeated. "Yeah, okay, you're a movie star, ain't ya? "Valley of the Dolls", right?"

Sharon nodded and smiled warmly. "Yes, that's right. I'm taking some time off from my career." With an enchanted smile, she looked down to her stomach and rubbed her belly, which was clearly visible underneath her sheer flowing yellow dress. "I'm having a baby."

Charlie ignored what she said and pointed at her. "You're married to the movie guy, um, Polanski, right? The guy who did "Rosemary's Baby"?"

Sharon smiled. "Yes, Roman. He's my husband."

"Nice."

"I don't know where Terry lives now. Maybe you can ask the young man who lives in the guest house. His name is Bill. He might know, He's the caretaker and worked here when Terry still lived here."

Charlie stared at her, then nodded. "Yeah, okay. I'll do that."

Sharon took a deep breath, then giggled. "Well, it was nice to meet you."

"Yeah, you too."

"Bye." Sharon closed the door.

Charlie turned around and shook his head in frustration. "That a**hole." He stormed up the driveway, ignoring the guesthouse, and he climbed over the gate, then got back into the car. "He ain't here," he told Tex.

"Oh. So, what's next?"

"Nothin'. Just drive back to Spahn's."

When they got back to the ranch, Tex sneaked to the end of the western town set and pulled a baby food jar hidden under the boardwalk. He took the lid off and snorted some powder up his nose, sniffing back hard. He shook his head manically, his shaggy dark hair flying wildly.

"What are you doing?" Sadie asked, watching him.

Tex cursed and tried to hide the jar. "Sadie, don't sneak up on me like that."

She walked up to him. "What you got going on there?"

"Nothin'".

"Liar. What is it? Cocaine?"

"It's speed. But don't tell Charlie."

"I thought you were done with the hard stuff."

Tex shrugged. "Old habits die hard."

"Well, I won't tell Charlie if you share."

Tex rubbed his nose. "You're a pain, y'know that?"

Sadie held her hand out. "Give it up, Tex, or I'm telling."

He handed her the jar, and Sadie snorted some speed. They looked at each other and laughed. "Man, that's good," she said. "Can you get more?"

Tex nodded. "Yeah, I know a guy in West Hollywood named Lotsapoppa."

At dinner in the saloon, Charlie was very quiet. Sadie looked up from her plate and asked, "Hey, Charlie. What's going on with your record? Did you talk to that Terry guy yet?"

"I don't wanna talk about that right now, Sadie."

"He's going to keep his promise, though, right?"

Charlie's eyes filled with rage. He balled up his fist and punched Sadie in the face. Everyone gasped as Sadie fell over. Charlie went back to eating his food as if nothing happened. Sadie sat up and wiped a trickle of blood from the corner of her mouth.

Charlie looked at her and smiled. "You understand why I had to do that, right?"

Sadie nodded. "Yes, Charlie."

"Are you going to ask me about Terry again?"

"No, Charlie."

"And what do I always say about women?"

"Sometimes women need to be hit."

Charlie smiled sweetly, touching her face with gentleness. "That's a good girl."

Everyone at Spahn understood that Charlie wasn't going to become a rock star. The girls talked among themselves, saying that Charlie was starting to get mean. When he punched Sadie at dinner for asking a question, it scared them. He started taking acid every day and spent hours listening to The Beatles White Album in the Longhorn Saloon with the headphones on. Everyone was dying to know what that was all about. But they knew whatever it was, it was important.

Charlie could feel his people were not happy like they used to be. He started getting paranoid some of them would leave. Just because the girls swore they loved him and believed in everything he said, he still didn't trust them. So he began testing them. He told sweet, shy Katie to stand against a tree, then he threw knives at her. She was terrified he'd miss and she's end up getting hurt or killed. As Charlie hurled knives at her, he kept asking if she trusted him. "Yes, Charlie, I trust you!" she cried out as tears spewed from her eyes. He started asking people if they'd die for him. "I would die for YOU," he told them. "But, would you die for ME?" They all said they would die for him, but that still didn't convince him. One night, he told the group they were going to have a meeting after dinner. Everyone was gathered in the saloon. Charlie told them they were all going to trip on acid together that night. One by one, he dropped acid pills into their mouths. He broke his in half so he could retain some control. As the drugs kicked in and everyone began to feel the effects, Charlie put on The Beatles White album and instructed them to listen to every word, every sound. As the record played, everyone was entranced by the music, the strange sounds, the voices. He played it over and over again until it started to get into people's heads. Then, he began to break down each song, explaining HIS interpretation of what The Beatles were trying to say.

"I believe that The Beatles are sending us messages."

Everyone's eyes widened. Lynn looked spooked. "They...they are?"

"There's a war coming. A war to end all wars, and it's gonna happen really soon. The blacks are gonna start it. They're gonna wipe out the white race and take over the world."

"Wait--what's that got to do with The Beatles?" Bobby asked, perplexed.

"Didn't any of you listen, like REALLY listen?"

Everyone exchanged confused glances.

"In Revelations in the New Testament, they talk about a four-headed locust that would have the hair of women and faces of men and a shield of protective armor. That's The Beatles! The protective armor, that's their electric guitars!"

Everyone gasped and nodded.

"Oh, that makes so much sense," Sandy said.

"There's the song Helter Skelter. Did you listen to the lyrics? "When I get to the bottom I go back to the top of the slide; then I turn and I go for a ride". The blacks are the ones who are on the bottom, They've always been on the bottom. We being the white man have put a lot of pressures on the other groups, like the Indians when we first came over. And the slavery on the black man. And now, we're going to get it back, and the time has come to get it back because the cities and everything is moving at such a high speed that it's going to break. It's karma. Our karma is turning, and it's gonna happen soon. It'll be Helter Skelter."

Charlie went on to point out other things on the album. In the song Revolution 9, there is a part where women are singing "Your home is where you're happy". "Home is Where You're Happy" was one of his first songs. The song "Piggies" talks about rich people, or "pigs", also known as the establishment. The blacks hated the establishment, especially rich white people. Also in Revolution 9, the word "Rise" is said, first as a whisper, then as a scream. "Rise" meant for the blacks to rise up against the white race. The song "Blackbird" again talked about a black bird and it's chance to arise. Black bird meant the black man, and he was to rise up.

As Charlie explained these things, everyone sat very still, listening to his every word. They looked very frightened.

"Charlie, why aren't other people talking about this?" Gypsy asked. "Wouldn't it be on the news?"

"It's only for people who are tuned in, like us. And you know what? I don't want it. I don't want to be put in this position. I wish it would fall on someone else. But we are the chosen ones to play a role in this. This album was made to alert certain parts of our minds, by the way they got their different electric currents going together in their music. That's why other people aren't picking up the messages. This record was made for us."

"Why us?" Tex asked, smoking a cigarette.

"Because we are the chosen people."

"Chosen for what?" Sadie asked.

"To survive the war. After the blacks start Helter Skelter and kill all the white people, the earth will be all black. But here's the problem. Blacks are stupid, and they won't know how to run things. The white man always has to tell the black man how to do things. So they're gonna need someone to show them how to run things, and I am that person. We will be the surviving white people in Helter Skelter."

"But if the blacks kill all the white people, how are we going to survive?"

"We'll hide in the Kingdom. Which we can get to by finding the entrance or the hole which is in Death Valley. That's why we ended up here at Spahn's, because it's close to the hole. Underneath Death Valley is what I like to call The Kingdom, there was the Armagosa River and the blind fish and all kinds of things down there, a whole world underneath. There's already some people down there waiting for us, people who've been down there for years. We are the chosen white people, and we'll go down into the center of the Earth and stay there for about fifty years."

"Fifty years?" Sadie laughed. "Won't we be really old by then?"

"No, we won't. We won't age down there, because to go into the hole, you have to be perfect in your mind and in your body, and we are. Now, I'm not sure how it's gonna work. Maybe to get into the hole, it's going to be rigged up from someone who's gone down before. That it would have water on the top and then like the water would move away--go away somehow by some kind of mechanism. But if we play around the hole enough, we'll find out. Then, we just walk down it and then we'd have to float down a river. And then it would takes us down to the center. It'll take about two weeks. Once we get to the center, we'll be tiny, and everything would be big, magnified. The Kingdom will have giant pearls and lots of gold and trees that grows many fruits we can eat. Then fifty years or so, we'll go back up and take over for the blacks and we will rule the world."

Everyone was speechless. Charlie looked around the saloon at his friends. "Do you believe what I'm saying? Do you?" He looked at Tex. "Tex, do you believe me?"

Tex nodded. "Yes, Charlie. I do."

"Lynn?"

"I believe!"

"Katie?"

"Amen, Charlie! I believe you!"

He asked each person if they believed in what he was telling them, and they said they did. If Charlie believed in it, so did they.

"When will Helter Skelter start?" Mary asked him, holding baby Michael.

"Soon. I can feel it. The blacks are gonna start killing white people, rich white people--pigs--and they'll smear their blood on the walls of their homes and write things that will freak people out and put fear into them. We have to wait for it to start. But until then, we're gonna start searching the desert for the hole to the Kingdom so we know where it is and we can go down when it begins so we can survive. We'll be ready."

Charlie instructed his friends not to listen to any other music than The Beatles' White Album. They did as they were told, and that record played every day. They read the New Testament to see what Charlie was talking about, and it was all there, just like he said it was. Charlie fed his people acid every night and they gathered in the Longhorn Saloon listening to the record and Charlie continued to talk about the upcoming war, Helter Skelter. It was fed into their brains until they could almost think about nothing else. All that mattered was surviving the coming Apocalypse so one day they could take over the world with Charlie as the leader.

But weeks passed and there was no sign of Helter Skelter. Charlie was getting frustrated that black people weren't starting the war. Things were getting crazier, but there were no killings of rich white pigs. Charlie began to think that maybe he and his friends would have to kick start Helter Skelter on their own to make black people take notice and start killing rich white pigs on their own so he and his friends could hide down in the hole. But, he'd try to be patient and give it time. In the meantime, though, they'd have to prepare just in case. They needed money for supplies to take down into the hole, and there wasn't much of that at the ranch. He started sending some of the girls to Hollywood Boulevard to turn tricks. Some of them didn't want to do that, but he'd make them feel guilty and tell them it was all to prepare for Helter Skelter. They also stole credit cards when they could, and they'd keep them in a locked box that Charlie put Lynn in charge of. But it still wasn't enough.

Charlie grabbed Tex out of bed one morning, telling him they were going into the desert to start searching for the hole to The Kingdom. As he and Tex headed toward one of the dune buggies that they'd drive out into Death Valley, he saw Bobby and Lesley hugging and kissing on the boardwalk outside the western set. Charlie glared disapprovingly at Bobby. "Hey Lesley, did you know your boyfriend is a queer?"

Bobby looked at Charlie angrily. "What?! Charlie, why are you saying that?"

"You ought to put on one of the girl's dresses and wear it around the ranch like the little girl you are."

"I'm a man!" Bobby fired back.

"Then act like one!"

"What do you mean?"

"YOU figure it out." Charlie snickered as he and Tex got into the dune buggy. Charlie started the buggy and they drove away from the ranch in a cloud of dust.

"Bobby, what did he mean?" Lesley questioned.

"Nothing."

She narrowed her eyes. "It's that Gary guy, isn't it? That's why you're always hanging around him!"

Bobby shook his head. "It's not true. Gary's a friend. He's helped me."

"Yeah, I'll bet!" Lesley stormed off.

Out in the desert, Charlie and Tex walked around, poking at the ground with their shoes. "Look for water. That's where the entrance will be."

Charlie stopped and stared off in the distance. "What the-?"

They saw some earth moving equipment in the distance; a bulldozer, a crawler loader, and an excavator with its long neck. "These earth moving machines are digging everything up!" Charlie shouted angrily. "How are we gonna find the hole to The Kingdom if these mechanical monsters dig up the ground?!" Charlie kicked at the ground angrily. "Why did The Beatles pick me, Tex? All I wanted was to be a rock star! But no! They had to choose me to lead this thing!"

"Don't worry, Charlie. We'll find the hole. We just started looking and Death Valley is big. It's just going to take some time."

"We don't' have time! The blacks are gonna start killing white people soon! We have to go down in the hole to get to The Kingdom before Helter Skelter starts. And we still don't have the money we need for supplies."

Tex rubbed his chin. "I have an idea. I know this drug dealer in West Hollywood, some black guy named Lotsapoppa. I could set something up with him, get him to give me money for a big deal, then I can burn him and keep the money for Helter Skelter."

Charlie sighed. "It sounds risky."

"I can do it. He's stupid. It'll work. I've done this kind of thing before."

Charlie bit his lip in deep thought, then he pointed at him. "Do it. Do it."

Tex grinned. "I'll set it up as soon as we get back."

"Let's head back to Spahn's now."

In the Longhorn Saloon, Sadie was dancing uninhibitedly to The White Album to a song called "Sexy Sadie". Charlie said it was written about her. The Beatles knew who Sadie was! She shook her rear end suggestively, slithering her hips and fondling herself. Sandy, who'd been watching, got up and turned the record player off. "Stop it, Sadie! You're such a show-off! No one likes you!"

Sadie sneered at Sandy. "Charlie says I'm the sexiest girl here. That's why The Beatles wrote that song, because it's true. Charlie says I'm the best lover he's had."

"I wouldn't brag about being a whore," Sandy fired back.

"You're jealous. You want Charlie to yourself, you always did. Everybody knows it."

Lesley, who was sitting with Katie, got up and ran out of the saloon with tears in her eyes. Katie ran after her.

"What's wrong, Lesley?" Katie asked with concern.

They walked along the boardwalk. "Bobby and I broke up. Katie, Charlie says he's a queer."

"Yes. Everyone knows Bobby is a homosexual."

"No one told ME that!"

"Sometimes, we see what we want to see. He needs to change. Blacks, queers, Jews, they're horrible people. That's what Charlie always says, remember? Along with the rich white pigs, they'll die in Helter Skelter."

Lesley wiped her tears. "Katie, do you believe in Helter Skelter?"

"I do. Don't you?"

She shrugged. "I don't know."

"Lesley, I love you. I don't want you to be left behind when it all comes down. You HAVE to believe what Charlie says. Forget Bobby. Trust in Charlie, and everything will be right."

Charlie and Tex pulled up to Spahn's in the dune buggy. Tex got out and Charlie put his hand on his shoulder. "Good luck."

"Don't worry, Charlie. I'll get that money."

"Use Johnny's car to go out to West Hollywood."

Tex nodded, then took off.

Bobby came out of the Rock City Cafe, watching Tex leave. "What's going on?"

Charlie glared at Bobby. "You figure out how to be a man, yet? Tex is a can-do guy. What have YOU done for our group? You failed as a musician, Bobby, now you're failing as a member of this community. Show some loyalty and prove to me you belong here." Charlie shook his head in disgust, then headed in the saloon. Bobby angrily tossed his cigarette to the ground.

Katie walked up to Charlie and took him aside. "Lesley's freaking," she told him. "I think she wants to leave."

Charlie sighed. "All right, I'll talk to her. Thanks for being my eyes and ears." He kissed Katie on the forehead. She gazed at him adoringly as he walked away.

Charlie took Lesley on a walk up into the hills. They stood at the edge, looking down on the western set. "I want you to stay, Lesley," he told her, stroking her long brown hair. "But if you leave us, you will be left behind. Heck, you might as well jump off this cliff right now. Without us, you won't make it. You will be part of the city when it blows up. You'll die in Helter Skelter. You want some black person slicing your throat?"

She shook her head.

"Then stop being stupid. I'd die for you, Lesley. Would you die for me?"

She nodded. He hugged her. "We don't talk much, I think it's time you and I get together again, don't you think?"

Lesley smiled nervously and nodded. He took her by the hand. "Come on, little girl. Let's make love."

Tex returned to the ranch several hours later. Charlie was sitting in a rocking chair on the boardwalk. He walked to the Ford Fairlaine as Tex got out. "Well?"

Grinning, Tex held up a bundle of cash. "Worked like a charm!"

Charlie laughed and hugged him. "I'm proud of you, Tex. You really stepped up for the group. This money is going to help us prepare for Helter Skelter."

Lynn came running up to Charlie and Tex, breathless. "Charlie, there's some guy on the phone for you. He asked for Charles."

"Who is it?"

"I dunno, but he sounded really angry. He was shouting at me!"

Tex swallowed hard, looking at Charlie. Charlie ran his hand through his hair. "Yeah, okay." He went to Old George's trailer where the phone was. He picked up the phone. "Hello?"

"Is this Charles?" an angry voice demanded.

"Um, well, this is Charlie. Who's this?"

"You KNOW who the h*ll I am, fool! This is Lotsapoppa and I want my money!"

Charlie's heart started pounding; he dropped into a chair. "Uh, look man. I don't know nothin' about your money. You sure you got the right number?"

"I know who you are! I'm looking for Tex! He ripped me off! I know where he lives, and I'm gonna come down there with all my brothers and wipe you all out! You ever hear of the Black Panthers? Well, you're talking to one of them! We'll kill every one of you white motherf**kers if you don't return my money!"

"Look, there's no need for violence, Lotsapoppa. Don't come here, we'll come to you and work this out."

"There's nothing to work out! Bring me my money or die!"

"It's cool, brother. We'll be there."

"Don't call me brother, cracker!" Lotsapoppa hung up.

Charlie looked at the phone, his hand shaking. He hung it up and grabbed his head, pacing back and forth. "Oh, crap," he kept muttering.

He walked out of the trailer and Lynn must had overheard the conversation. "Charlie, what are we gonna do?" she panicked.

"Calm down, Lynn."

Lynn wouldn't calm down though, and she went running toward the western set. "The blacks are coming! The blacks are coming!" she shouted hysterically.

People started coming out of the saloon, Rock City Cafe, and some shacks, looking around in confusion.

Charlie calmed everyone. "It's cool. Clem, go get that rifle we just bought. Go up on the hill and keep a watch. Shoot on sight."

Clem nodded, smiling crookedly. "Okay, Charlie." He scampered off to get the rifle.

Charlie looked at Tex. "What the eff, Tex?! You said you had this handled!"

Tex's face turned red with shame. "I don't know how he knew where we lived."

"You obviously opened your big mouth. Now we've got to deal with this. Get the Longhorn revolver, then get Johnny's car. You and I are going to handle this NOW."

They drove into West Hollywood and parked outside a crummy apartment building. With the gun, Charlie and Tex entered the building and snuck up the stairs. Tex knocked on the apartment door. A black man answered it and Charlie raised the revolver, aiming it at the man.

"What the--?" the man said, raising his hands in surrender. Charlie and Tex bust into the apartment. Lotsapoppa was a heavyset black man with a big afro. He was sitting at a table, snorting cocaine. He rose from his chair, looking at Charlie and Tex. "What are you gonna do, little man? Shoot me? You don't know who you're messing with."

"No, YOU don't know who YOU'RE messing with!" Charlie shouted. Tex was surprised to see him so angry. "Who do you think you are threatening me and my people?"

Lotsapoppa snickered. "Man, you ain't gonna shoot--"

Charlie squeezed the trigger and shot Lotsapoppa in the stomach. Lotsapoppa fell backwards to floor. The other guy went into shock and froze. Charlie turned and aimed the gun at him. "Don't you move," he warned. "Or you're next!"

"It-it's cool, man," the guy replied in a trembling voice. "I ain't got no beef with you. Keep the money. Just go, I won't say nothing."

Charlie backed out of the apartment, keeping the revolver aimed at him, then he and Tex turned and raced down the stairs,, emerged from the apartment building, then they got in the car and drove away as fast as they could.

Driving back to Spahn's, Charlie was freaking out. "Oh my god, I just shot a black panther!" he said. "Tex, you owe me, man. I got blood on my hands because of you! You're gonna owe me big time, you hear?!"

Tex nodded. "I'm sorry, Charlie."

"You just better hope the Panthers don't come down on us. They might kill US before they start killing the other rich white pigs. This ain't the way it's supposed to go down! Now, I gotta figure out what to do next." He hit the steering wheel angrily. "We've got to get to the desert before Helter Skelter starts. This may have done it."

Days dragged by, and the ranch was quiet. It looked as if The Panthers weren't going to come after all. Then, Charlie started to suspect that Lotsapoppa wasn't a Panther at all. He started to relax. But he still shot someone. His hands were bloody and that made him angry because he never intended to kill anyone. Still, he felt it might be okay. Lotsapoppa was just some drug dealer, who cared?

Gypsy went to see a friend of hers named Linda. Linda lived in a trailer near L.A. She had a daughter who was two years old named Tanya. Linda's husband, Bob, had recently left her behind to go do a big drug deal in South America. Linda had little food in the trailer. To make matters worse, she was pregnant. She and Gypsy sat at the small kitchenette table in the trailer, smoking pot. Tanya was playing in her playpen while they talked.

"I can't believe Bob up and left me, especially now that I'm pregnant."

"I always thought Bob was a decent guy, guess I was wrong," Gypsy replied.

"I get he has to make money, but I want him here. He didn't leave us no money! Yesterday I took Tanya to a coffee shop and I had to run out on the check!"

"Linda, I think you should come back to Spahn's Ranch with me. I've got a great group of friends there. We all look out for each other, and I really want you to meet Charlie."

Linda laughed. "Is he your guru or something?"

"No, he's the most incredible man I've ever met. He's so smart and he's funny and he's a talented singer. Charlie looks out for us. He's not a leader, but we all respect him. We're establishing a hole in the Earth paradise to escape a war that's coming soon. The Kingdom is located in the center of the Earth and we're going to live there until the war is over. Then, we'll emerge from the hole and Charlie is going to take over the world."

Linda took a puff on the joint, then blew out the sweet smoke. "You guys sound like the Hopi people, like The Fourth World."

"I don't know what that is, but I want you to come with me. You don't owe Bob a thing. There's plenty of food and more love than you can imagine. It'll be good for you AND Tanya."

Linda sighed, looking at her daughter in the playpen. "Yeah, okay. I'll go."

When Gypsy arrived back at the ranch with Linda and her little girl, Charlie and Tex were working on one of the dune buggies. Gypsy introduced Linda to Charlie. Tex eyed Linda like a kid eyed candy in a store. Charlie was taken with Linda. She was young, pretty and had a sweet vibe about her. He felt Linda's thighs. Linda giggled, not sure what to make of the strange little man with long wavy hair and his mischievous brown eyes. Satisfied, Charlie said, "Okay, Linda. You can stay." With that, he went back to working on the dune buggy.

Tex waved to Linda and smiled. Linda smiled back, captivated by his beautiful blue eyes and tall stature. Gypsy took Linda around the ranch, introducing her to everyone. Katie came by and gave her a hug, welcoming her. Then, she took Tanya out of Linda's arms. Linda panicked. "Wait--" she began.

"It's okay," Gypsy told her. "She's taking Tanya to the jailhouse set, that's where Mary's son is. Charlie wants the kids raised by everyone."

"Oh, okay."

Gypsy took Linda to meet Lynn, who was sitting outside the trailer with Old George. There, Lynn took Linda's purse and her driver's license, putting it in the metal box with the stolen credit cards for safekeeping.

Sadie came up to Charlie and Tex as they worked on the buggy. Sadie whispered to Tex, "Is it true Charlie shot a black drug dealer?"

"Who told you that?" Tex asked.

"I hear things."

"Well, you tell who ever's running their mouth to shut up, okay Sadie?"

Sadie scoffed. "Touchy!" She turned and wandered off.

Charlie shook his head. "She's a pain in the a**. I must have been crazy bringing her along. I'll tell ya, though, she'll do anything I tell her to. Might come in real handy one day."

Everyone was gathered around a big pit fire in front of the western town set. Charlie was talking to them about Helter Skelter. They were all tripping on acid. Again, Charlie only took half a pill so he could maintain some control. "We keep waitin' and waitin' but the blacks aren't rising up. We can't wait much longer. We may have to jump start Helter Skelter on our own. Hollywood is full of rich white pigs who need to be slaughtered. They're just getting fatter and fatter while the blacks don't do sh*t! But, if we jump start this thing ourselves, it's gonna get things moving and soon, all hell is gonna break loose and Helter Skelter will finally begin."

"How?" Sandy asked.

He got quiet and looked at his friends with a serious face. "We'll have to kill."

Everyone stared back at him somberly.

"Do you understand why we have to do this?" he questioned them.

"Yes," many answered back.

"These rich white pigs aren't people. They're just bodies taking up space. They think they're better than the rest of us, but they ain't! Terry Melcher, who broke his promise, ain't better than me!"

"Eff that pig!" Clem shouted.

"That's right. Dennis Wilson ain't better than me! Those movie stars who live up in the hills aint' better than me! They're pigs and pigs deserve to die!"

"Right on!" Katie praised.

"I can't wait to kill my first pig!" Ruth Ann, the young daughter of the Reverend, said with a smile.

"I know I'm asking a lot of you my friends, but it has to be done. Helter Skelter will start soon." With that, he picked up his guitar and started to play. "This is a new song I've written. I call it 'Sick City"." He started to sing: "Sick city, yeah, restless people from the sick city burnt their houses to make the sky look pretty. What can I do, I'm just a person. This is the line we always seem to hear. You just sit, things get worse, and watch TV and drink your beer..."

Tex and Linda walked off together in the dark. "What do you think of Charlie?" he asked her.

"He says some wild things. Is this Helter Skelter thing for real?"

"Yeah, but we'll be in the hole when that happens." He stopped walking and wrapped his arms around her waist. Linda smiled up at him. "I'm glad you're here, Linda. I think you're one of the prettiest girls I've ever seen."

Linda ran her hand through her long straight dirty blonde hair. "I think you're handsome, Tex. You have beautiful eyes."

Tex kissed her, then took her hand and led her into one of the shacks.

They lay on the mattress on the floor, naked after making love. Linda sighed. Sex with Tex was intense. She'd never felt so connected to someone before. "My husband ought to be home in a few days."

"You got a husband?"

"Yeah, but he's a loser. He's a drug dealer. He's in South America with his partner scoring some big deal. It's supposed to at least five grand."

Tex looked at her, sitting up. "Yeah? You know, we could use that money for Helter Skelter. If you took it and gave it to Charlie, you'd be a hero. You'd be like a high ranking member of this community. I mean, wow! Five grand!"

Linda laughed. "I couldn't steal that money. Tex."

"Why not?"

"Stealing is wrong."

"Charlie says there's no wrong and no right. It just IS. Everything belongs to everybody. You said your husband's a loser. You wouldn't be here with me if he were a good guy, right?"

"Yeah."

"When is he supposed to be back, again?"

"I dunno. Like, in a few days."

"Just think about it." Tex kissed her and made love to Linda for the second time that night.

Gypsy and Linda drove out to her trailer. Gypsy stopped the Ford Fairlaine and parked it several yards away. Bob's car was there.

"You know the plan, right?" Gypsy asked Linda. "I'll go knock on the door, while you're hiding behind the trailer. When I get him away from the trailer, you sneak into the trailer, grab the money, then hide again."

"Got it."

Linda got out of the car, then hid behind the trailer. Gypsy got out of the car, went up to the trailer, then knocked on the door. Bob answered, looking surprised to see Gypsy.

"Oh--hey stranger. How've you been?"

"Good, Bob. Is Linda home? Thought I'd stop by and say hello."

Bob scoffed. "No, she took my kid and split. You didn't know?"

Gypsy acted shocked. "What?! That's crazy! Why'd she do that?"

"I don't know. She was mad I went to South America, but I didn't think she'd be THAT mad."

"Wow, sorry to hear that. Oh--while you're here, my car's been acting up. Think you can take a look? I'm afraid it's gonna die on me on the way home."

Bob scratched his head, unsure. "Uh...yeah, okay." He closed the trailer door and followed Gypsy to the Ford. Meanwhile, Linda sneaked into the trailer and frantically searched around. She found a metal lunchbox underneath the kitchenette cabinet. When she opened it she found loads of cash inside. Linda smiled devilishly, then sneaked out of the trailer and hid behind it again.

Gypsy apologized to Bob after she successfully started the car. "Gee, sorry for bothering you, It seems to be okay now."

"Hey, better safe than sorry," Bob said, waving at her as he walked back toward the trailer.

As soon as he went back inside, Linda raced back to the car and hopped in. "Go! Go!" she urged Gypsy in a panic.

Gypsy pressed her foot on the accelerator and drove away from the trailer like a bat out of hell. Once they were back on the road, the girls hooted and hollered victoriously.

When they got back to Spahn's Ranch, Charlie was sitting on the boardwalk with Brenda. They were staring at each other without speaking, like Charlie did in Terminal Island using Scientology drills. Gypsy and Linda walked up to them. Gypsy cleared her throat. "Uh, Charlie? Linda has something for you."

Charlie blinked, then smiled at Brenda. "You did good, Brenda."

Brenda smiled back. "Thanks, Charlie."

Charlie stood up and looked at Linda. "What's this about you got something for me?"

Nervously, Linda handed him the lunchbox. Charlie gave her a funny look. "It's five thousand dollars I stole from my husband. I thought it might help."

"No way!" Brenda exclaimed, joining Charlie.

Charlie opened the lunchbox and saw the cash. He picked up the bundle and thumbed through it. He grinned. "You're an angel that's been sent to us," he told Linda. "You're amazing!" He hugged Linda. "Thank you, sister!"

Linda was elated she'd pleased him and helped her new friends.

Charlie was talking to Tex and Lynn by the Longhorn Saloon. "How's the buggies lookin'?"

"All four of them are running good," Tex confirmed.

"Good. Lynn, how's the food situation?"

"We've got a lot of fruits and vegetables in the back room at Rock City. It should last us a few weeks if we're frugal, cut down proportions."

"We'll need more. Send some of the girls into the city and have them scour every grocery store dumpster in Hollywood, I don't care if it takes 'em all day. We need at LEAST two weeks worth to take with us. Once we go down the hole, we'll be floating on the river underground for two weeks until we get to The Kingdom. Then we'll have all the food we need from the tree of life."

"Got it, Charlie," Lynn said.

"Charlie?"

Charlie turned around to see Bobby standing there. "Not now, Bobby."

"I wanna help."

"You can help by getting out of my face."

"I know where I can get us some money--lots of it."

Tex and Lynn stared at Bobby as Charlie walked over to him. "I'm listening." They started walking away from the Western town set. "Um, you know Gary..."

"Yeah, I know Gary," He started giggling. "I know YOU know Gary."

Bobby sighed, running his hand through his messy hair. "Well, his dad died and left him some money. An inheritance. Like five thousand dollars. I think I can talk him into giving it to us."

Charlie stopped walking and stared at him. "Bobby, if you did that for us, I'd say that's being a man and handling business."

"I can go now, if you want me to."

"Yeah, I want you to. But look, take a couple of girls with you."

Sadie walked up to the guys. "What's going on?" she asked.

Charlie draped his arm around her. "You like being in the middle of stuff, don't ya?"

Sadie pouted. "I don't like being left out."

"Well, lucky you! Feel like going on a drive with Bobby?"

"Sure!"

Charlie looked around the ranch and saw Mary heading toward the jail set where the kids were. "Mary!" he called her over.

"Yeah, Charlie?"

"I want you to go with Bobby and Sadie to take care of something."

She looked toward the jail. "But...I was going to see Michael Valentine--"

"He's fine. Katie and Lesley are watching him and Tanya. I want you to go with Bobby."

"What, now?"

"Right now."

She sighed. "Okay, Charlie."

The threesome got in the car, then drove away from the ranch.

Bobby knocked on Gary's front door. Gary was surprised, but happy to see Bobby. He gave him a hug. Bobby introduced Sadie and Mary. Gary let them inside, shutting the door.

The four of them sat in the small kitchen at a dinette set.

"Gary, we need your help," Bobby began.

"Sure, Bobby. I'll do whatever I can, you know that."

"We need five thousand dollars."

Gary stared at Bobby, thinking he was joking, but Bobby looked dead serious. Sadie stared at Gary without humor. Mary looked uncomfortable, staring down at the dinette table.

"Oh--you're not joking?" Gary laughed nervously. "Bobby, I want to help, but I don't have that kind of money. I could give you, uh, like fifty bucks."

"Yeah, that's not going to work."

Gary shrugged. "That's all I can offer. Bobby, what's going on? Are you in some kind of trouble?"

"We're all in trouble if we don't get that money, and I KNOW you have it."

"What money? I don't under--"

Bobby took out a gun and aimed it at Gary. Gary instantly put his hands up in the air. "Bobby! What are you doing?"

"I know you just got an inheritance. We want it. We need it."

"Yeah, I did, but..but it's gone," Gary sputtered. "I paid off the house, bought a car, paid off some other debts."

"Stop lying! You just don't want to give it to us because you're a greedy pig!"

"No!" Gary insisted. "I am not! I swear to you, Bobby, I don't have it!"

Bobby sighed, then stood from the chair.

"Look, I think you should go. You're acting crazy and this isn't you."

Gary got up from his chair, thinking they were going to leave. Bobby hit Gary in the face with the pistol, giving him a bloody nose. Mary covered her mouth in shock; Sadie watched with fascination. Bobby grabbed Gary and took him out into the living room, pushing him into the chair beside the cone fireplace. Gary covered his nose, looking up at Bobby with pleading eyes. "Bobby, why are you doing this?"

"Where is it?!" Bobby shouted, tearing apart the living room, flipping cushions and knocking books and record albums off the cinder block shelf. "I want that money!"

"I don't have it!!!" Gary screamed in fear mixed with frustration.

The girls stepped into the living room, watching. Bobby gave Sadie the pistol. "Watch him, I'm gonna tear this place apart until I find that five grand."

Sadie clumsily aimed the gun at Gary as Mary backed up into the corner of the room, freaking out. Bobby went from room to room, looking through Gary's belongings, making a mess.

Gary looked at Sadie. "Please, just go."

"Shut up!" Sadie snapped.

After an hour of tearing the house apart, Bobby entered the living room, breathless. "I can't find it," he told Sadie.

"Call Charlie, ask him what to do."

Bobby picked up the phone, dialing the number to Spahn's. "Hey, Charlie. He doesn't have it. I've searched everywhere. I pistol whipped him and think I broke his nose or something. What do I do?"

Back at Spahn's, an agitated Charlie shouted into the phone, "Stop cryin' like a little girl. This was YOUR idea, you fix it!"

"How!?" Bobby started to cry. "what if he goes to the cops?"

Charlie shook his head, gritting his teeth angrily. "You kids are useless! Just keep looking for that money and I'll be there. I remember where this queer lives." He slammed down the phone.

They waited in the living room. Gary's nose bled down his face and he kept asking Bobby and the girls to leave.

"I said, be quiet." Bobby replied tiredly.

They heard a car pull up to the house. Gary looked to the window with fear-filled eyes.

"It's Charlie," Bobby announced, standing up from the old couch. Bobby let Charlie in. Charlie walked into the living room. He looked at the girls, then he looked at Gary, examining his condition. Gary's eyes watched Charlie's every move; his breathing quickened as anxiety increased.

Charlie calmly tried to reason with Gary. "Look, you're just making this harder than it has to be. Give us the money you owe us, then we'll leave."

"I owe YOU!?" Gary shouted incredulously.

Charlie sighed, shaking his head. Muttering a profanity under his breath. Then, he brandished a sword. Gary's eyes widened in terror. Bobby's eyes popped in surprise; Sadie looked excited; and Mary just kind of melted into the walls, having another freak-out. Charlie walked up to Gary, who froze in the chair. "I'm gonna tell you one more time, give us that money."

"I told you, I don't--"

Charlie raised the sword then swung it down along the side of Gary's face, cutting his ear. Gary fell off the chair to the floor, moaning in agony as blood trickled down the side of his face. Charlie turned and looked at Bobby. "None of you leave until you find that money." He dropped the sword on the floor and started to leave, then sneered at Sadie, "Clean him up, woman." He left the house.

Sadie nursed Gary while Bobby and Mary thoroughly searched the house again. Sadie washed his ear with a wet hot cloth. She attempted to sew the slice in his ear using dental floss and a needle, but Bobby complained Gary was making too much noise. "Let him suffer. He's a pig."

They hung out the rest of the night, sleeping in shifts, watching Gary, who moaned and cried from the pain. Sadie and Mary were awake, sharing a cigarette because they were running low. Bobby was snoozing on the couch. Sadie got up and went into the kitchen because she was hungry. She heated up a can of chicken noodle soup. She and Mary ate the soup in the living room. Sadie attempted to feed Gary some chicken noodle soup, but he refused to eat. "Come on, Gary," she tried to encourage. "You have to eat. You have to keep up your strength because your ear might have an infection. Look, just tell us where you're hiding that money so we can go home. I'm sick of being here."

Gary refused to respond. He just lay wounded, crying.

"We NEED that money, Gary," she pleaded. "We need it for Helter Skelter. If you tell us where it is, you can come with us and hide in the hole." Sadie waited for an answer, then she sighed. She saw some prayer beads on his coffee table. She grabbed the black beads and lay them next to him. "Here. Pray, Gary, you're gonna need it."

The next morning, Bobby searched one last time. Nothing. He rubbed his grubby face, at a loss. "I don't know what to do," he admitted. "I just...HOW did it come to this?" He started crying again.

"Call Charlie!" Sadie demanded. "We can't go on like this!"

"Let's just go, then maybe we can call the hospital and give them an anonymous tip that Gary's been robbed by some black people," Mary suggested in a panic.

"Yeah!" Sadie agreed. "It'll work!"

Bobby shook his head. "I'm calling Charlie." He picked up the phone, shaking, calling the ranch. "Charlie?" Bobby choked.

"How's it goin'?" Charlie asked causally.

"Not good. We looked and looked, there's no money. Gary's hurt. What do I do?"

"You be a man, that's what you do!" Charlie answered angrily. "Handle your business, do what you gotta do, just keep ME out of it!" The line went dead.

Bobby hung up, feeling sick to his stomach.

Sadie got up and waved Mary to follow her. "I saw some baloney in his fridge. Let's make a sandwich." They went into the kitchen. As they were putting sandwiches together, Bobby walked in the kitchen with a grim look on his face. "I'm gonna have to kill him," he said quietly.

Gary must have heard and started shouting from the living room. Bobby turned and left the kitchen. The girls froze, looking at each other.

"No, Bobby, don't!" Gary screamed.

Mary covered her mouth, stifling a scream. Sadie started for the living room, Mary snatched her arm. "No, Sadie, don't go in there!" she pleaded.

"I wanna see!" Sadie shook off Mary's hand and ran into the living room just as Bobby plunged a knife into Gary's chest. Mary followed Sadie, then quickly turned her back in horror at the sight. Gary gurgled and spat dark blood, bleeding into the carpet. Bobby got up from the floor and staggered around the living room in a daze, gripping the bloody knife.

"He's still alive!" Sadie shouted, but Bobby collapsed on the couch and didn't move. Sadie walked to the chair and grabbed the pillow that'd been lying on it. Gripping the pillow, she pressed it down on Gary's face, drowning out his gurgling. She pressed down as hard as she could and kept it like that until she was sure Gary had stopped breathing. Mary sank to the floor in the corner of the room, sobbing and shaking. Sadie left the pillow on Gary's face, then stood up. She walked over to Bobby, who was still comatose on the couch. "Let's go," she said.

Bobby got up and rubbed his face. There was some blood spatter on his cheek. He looked at Sadie. "It's too late to call a hospital, but Mary's idea was a good one. I'm going to leave a message for the police, make it look like the blacks did it."

"Yeah, that's good," Sadie agreed.

Bobby got a paper towel from the kitchen, then went back into the living room and dipped it in some blood. He went to the wall and wrote above the wall heater in blood: POLITICAL PIGGIE. He ran out of wall space on the word Political, so it ended up as POLIT- ICAL PIGGIE. He made a paw print beside it. He looked at Sadie. "The Panthers."

They grabbed their things and left without the five thousand dollars they believed Gary had. It was all for nothing.

A dark blue 1968 Fiat 500 pulled into Spahn's Ranch. Charlie walked out of The Longhorn Saloon. Out of the Fiat, Bobby, Sadie and Mary got out. Charlie motioned to the boxy-looking Italian car. "Where'd this come from?"

"It belonged to Gary," Sadie blurted.

"Belonged?" Charlie repeated.

Bobby stuffed his hands in his jeans pockets. "Gary's dead."

Charlie took a deep breath, then exhaled. "Okay. Hey--you did what you had to do."

"Yeah," Bobby muttered. "Look, I'm taking off for a while. I've got to get out of here."

"I understand, I'd do the same thing after what you done."

Bobby looked at Charlie in disbelief. "What I've--?"

"I didn't tell anybody to kill the guy. That was what YOU chose to do."

Bobby shook his head in disgust. "Right, Okay, Well, I'm outta here." He got back in the Fiat.

Charlie walked up to the car, leaning in toward Bobby. "Go far, far away. And no snitching. You know how we do snitches, right Bobby?"

Bobby glared at Charlie, then shut the door. Charlie walked away as Bobby drove the car out of Spahn's.

Sadie stood there, waiting for Charlie to say something. "Now what?" she asked. Charlie walked up to Sadie and viciously yanked her dark hair. "Ow!" she yelped.

"Go make yourself useful and help the girls with dinner."

Sadie scampered off like a dog that'd been kicked.

Charlie took Mary into one of the shacks and they sat down together on a mattress. Charlie asked her what happened at Gary's house. Mary tearfully recounted the events that led to Gary's murder. When she'd finished, Charlie sighed. "I'm just afraid if Bobby gets arrested, he's gonna talk, then it's all over for us. Mary, I'm gonna hafta take off for a few days, clear my head."

"What!? You're just going to leave us?"

"Just for a few days."

"To where?"

"I was thinkin' Big Sur. Don't worry, I'll be back before you know it. I've just hafta clear my head." He kissed Mary on the forehead. "Look out for our kid, huh?"

Mary nodded, wiping tears away. Charlie got up and left out the shack.

Big Sur was a rugged stretch of wilderness known for its rustic and austere beauty bordered to the east by the Santa Lucia Mountains and west by the Pacific Ocean. Charlie drove up there in the VW Bus. He pulled into a secluded gas station along the roadside. As he pumped gas into the bus, a pickup truck pulled up. Inside were two men and a young woman. She hopped out and went into the gas station lavatory. Just as Charlie finished pumping gas, the pickup truck with the two men suddenly took off. Charlie watched it disappear down the road. Minutes later, the young woman who had short blonde hair stepped out of the lavatory. She stopped, looking around for her friends. Realizing they had left, she started to panic. Charlie called out to her. "Hey, you with those guys in the pickup truck?"

She nodded.

"Yeah, they're gone. I saw them drive away."

The girl shook her head in disbelief. "I can't believe he did that to me," she started to weep. "That creep!"

"Do you live around here?"

"No, I was traveling with them. It was my boyfriend and his friend, another creep."

"Well, I can give you a ride."

"Would you? Oh, thanks!" She walked over to the bus.

"I'm Charlie," he said, extending his hand.

"Stephanie," she shook it.

"Hop in," he told her.

The bus was parked on the side of the road. Inside, Charlie and Stephanie were naked and cuddled up together.

"That was great," Stephanie exhaled. "Now I'm not mad that my boyfriend took off. I like you, Charlie. You're fun."

"I like YOU, Stephanie." He kissed her on the lips. "Have you ever been to Los Angeles?"

"Nope."

"My friends and I live outside L.A. I think you should go back there with me."

"Really? Are we a couple, now?"

"Um, sure."

"I'd love to go."

"We live on an old movie set. Lots of TV shows and some movies were shot there. Now it's just used for horseback riding. But, it's a fun place. It's like being in an old western."

"It sounds fun."

"Great! We'll leave tomorrow morning. But first, I'd sure love to make love to you again."

Stephanie giggled as Charlie got on top of her and ravaged her.

Bobby parked the Fiat at the beach and went to sleep. He was awakened by two police officers who recognized the Fiat as being missing after the discovery of Gary's body. They arrested Bobby and took him to jail.

Some of the girls were sitting in a circle in the saloon.

"Wow...they got Bobby," Sandy said quietly, still in shock.

Lesley started crying. Katie wrapped her arm around her friend. "It's okay, Lesley. We'll come up with a plan to get him out of jail, don't worry."

Mary looked at Sandy. "Charlie's gone up to Big Sur and we don't know when he's going to be back. We've got to figure this out ourselves."

"I say we break Bobby out. We've got guns," Sandy announced. "We'll just walk right into the jail and demand they release him. If they don't, we shoot."

Sadie scoffed. "Why should we risk OUR lives for him? He put himself in jail when he decided to kill Gary."

Sandy shot her a disdainful glance. 'Yeah, but if he starts snitching, we're all going down. YOU were there! He could say that YOU killed him!"

Sadie hadn't thought of that. She narrowed her eyes. "That snitch! I just bet he'd throw me under the bus to save his own skin."

"We should ask Tex to go with us," Mary suggested.

"No, Tex won't do anything without Charlie's say so. Men stick together. It HAS to be just us girls. So, we're all in agreement, then?" Sandy asked everyone in the circle. They nodded enthusiastically.

Mary and Sandy drove into L.A. They went into Woolworth's. Looking around for employees who may have been watching them, they stole a coil of white rope and shoplifted some buck knives, stuffing them into their jean pockets. They made a hasty exit from the store and walked briskly down the sidewalk. They thought they were going to get away with it when the store manager burst out the store, shouting "Thieves!"

Mary and Sandy started running. They turned a corner and saw a bread delivery man taking a tray of bread into a grocery store. They hopped into the bread truck with Sandy in the driver's seat. She started driving the truck away from the curb.

"Have you driven a truck before?" Mary asked in a panic.

"No, but it's time I learn!"

They barely got to the end of the street when a police car started chasing them with its red and blue lights whirling madly. Sandy knew she'd probably kill themselves if she attempted to outrun the cop, so she grudgingly pulled the truck over.

"Crap!" Sandy muttered miserably.

Mary sank in her seat. "Oh my god, I'm never gonna see my kid again. And Charlie's gonna be so mad at us."

When the VW Bus pulled up to the western town set, Lynn, Brenda, Gypsy, Sadie, Katie, Lesley, Linda, Clem, and Tex came running out of the Longhorn Saloon. Charlie got out of the bus. Stephanie got out, then looked around the ranch, wrinkling her nose in disappointment. It was dusty, dirty, and there was junk everywhere, not what she imagined.

The girls hugged Charlie like he'd been gone for months. He was happy to see them all. Clem and Tex hugged Charlie, too. Charlie looked at all their faces, which suddenly looked gloomy. "What's going on? Why does everyone look so sad? Ain't ya happy to see me? Oh--this is Stephanie. I met her up in Big Sur. Say Hi, Stephanie."

She waved at everyone, looking nervous and shy.

Lynn went up to Charlie, whispering, "Bobby's been arrested. They got him in jail in L.A. And Mary and Sandy were nabbed for shoplifting. They're in jail, too. They were buying supplies to break Bobby out of jail."

Charlie's face twisted into the face of the Devil. "Who's idea was THAT?!" he demanded.

"All of us girls," Sadie blurted.

"You're all stupid b**ches." he told them. The girls bowed their heads in shame. "Great! Just great!" He kicked at the dirt on the ground. Meanwhile, Stephanie stood by not understanding what was happening. Charlie took a deep breath and blew it out. "Lynn, why don't you take Stephanie to the saloon and get her something to eat? Show her around, get her settled."

Lynn walked up to Stephanie with a friendly grin. "Welcome, Stephanie! You're gonna love it here!" She draped her arm around her and they walked away.

Charlie rubbed his face. "I leave here for two days just to clear my head, and I come back to complete chaos! Can't you people do ANYTHING right?!" He started pacing back and forth as everyone watched. He stopped and ran his hand through his dirty, wavy hair. Then, he looked at his friends. "Now is the time for Helter Skelter."

Lynn sat with Old George outside the trailer. The sun was setting above the rocky hills behind the western town. "Oh, George. I wish you could see this. That is a perfect sunset!" she admired, smiling.

Sadie hung out on the boardwalk with Clem, who sat on a wooden barrel. They smoked cigarettes and chatted. Inside the saloon, some were gathered around Charlie, smoking pot. Wearing a red velour shirt, he strummed his guitar. Linda's head rested on Tex's lap. He gazed down at her. She smiled up at him. Tex leaned down and kissed her. Charlie stopped strumming his guitar and the room got quiet. Tex looked up at him. Charlie set his guitar down, then got up from the floor. "Tex, let's go for a walk."

Linda sat up, letting Tex get up. Tex followed Charlie out of the saloon. They walked past Sadie and Clem, who stopped chatting to watch them walk off together. It was getting dark. Charlie led Tex down a trail, then he stopped and leaned against a rock. "Pretty crazy day, huh?" Charlie said with a giggle.

"Yeah, definitely."

Charlie giggled again and his body language was fidgety.

"Charlie, are you okay?" Tex asked, feeling tense.

Charlie shook his head. "No, man, I'm not okay. You messed up big time, Tex. You got me mixed up with that drug dealer in West Hollywood. I had to step in and handle YOUR business. And now I got blood on my hands. Bobby got himself in a bind with that Gary guy out in Topanga Canyon. Now he's dead and even though I had nothing to do with that, I'm mixed up in it because of my association with Bobby. Now he's in jail and who knows how long it's gonna before he stats talkin'. I put my life on the line for the two of you and where's that got me? In a real bad spot, that's where. Now Mary and Sandy are in jail. We ain't got the money to get 'em out. The blacks ain't rising up like they're supposed to. Time's not on my side. Helter Skelter's GOT to happen, and it's got to happen NOW."

Tex nodded, understanding.

"Now I need YOU to do ME a favor. You owe me for Lotsapoppa."

"Yeah, of course, Charlie. What do you want me to do?"

Charlie got quiet, staring at him. "What I want...I want you to go up to where Terry Melcher used to live, I'll send some girls with you, and I want you to go to that house...and kill everyone there."

Tex inhaled deeply, then blew it out.

"Make it a real good murder. I want you to destroy those people. And get their money. We need to get Mary and Sandy out of jail. This'll jump start Helter Skelter and show the blacks how it's gotta be done."

Tex nodded. "Okay. When?"

"Tonight. Late. Meet me outside the saloon around eleven o 'clock. You're gonna need some rope, and you're gonna need some bolt cutters to cut the telephone lines outside the house. And wear dark clothes. Take the gun and a knife. Now, let's go back into the saloon. Don't say anything to the others. I'll choose the girls I want to go with you. Dig?"

"Yeah, of course."

They turned and walked back to the western set.

As they were walking back into the saloon, Sadie approached them. "What's going on?" she asked.

"Nothin'," Tex blew her off.

"Charlie," Sadie called.

Charlie turned around and looked at her.

"Whatever's happening, I want in."

Charlie smiled at Sadie, then went inside the saloon through the swinging doors.

Katie and Lesley were in the jailhouse set, taking care of Michael Valentine and Tanya. Charlie walked in and sat with them. He stroked his son's blonde head, then looked at the girls. "I want to ask you both something."

"What is it, Charlie," Katie asked with that loving gaze she always gave him.

"Katie, you've always been loyal to me. You're such a good girl. Every time someone gets uptight about something, I can always send them to you and you always make them feel that everything's gonna be all right. You're very special to me."

Katie smiled. "Thanks, Charlie."

He looked at Lesley. "You came along with me because of Bobby. But Bobby ain't here no more and you still stuck around. That says something. Are you crazy enough, Lesley, to believe in everything I've been saying?"

Lesley looked at Katie, then at Charlie. "Yes?" she said it like a question.

Charlie leaned towards her with an intense look in his eyes. "Are you crazy, Lesley?"

She nodded. "Yes, I am crazy."

He smiled. "Good. Katie? Are you crazy enough to believe in the things I've said? Do you believe in Helter Skelter? Do you understand that we might have to start it ourselves for the survival of this group? Do you understand why this needs to be done?"

"Yes," she said without hesitation.

Charlie smiled, then got up from the floor. "I'll see you girls later." He walked out of the jailhouse.

It was around eleven o'clock that Friday night, and it was sweltering hot. Tex and Sadie lurked around the boardwalk. Tex wore a black velour shirt, black jeans, and cowboy boots. Sadie wore a dark blue t-shirt, blue jeans, and she was barefoot. Charlie emerged through the saloon doors. He motioned for them to stay put and headed towards the shacks. When he was gone, Tex and Sadie raced to the end of the boardwalk. Tex grabbed the hidden baby food jar of speed and they each snorted some. Tex shook his head back and forth, amping himself up, his hair whipping wildly.

Katie was asleep. She was awakened by Charlie. She sat up, rubbing her eyes.

"Get up," he whispered, "I want you to go somewhere."

Charlie returned to the boardwalk with both Katie and Linda. They wore dark t-shirts, jeans, and were barefoot. They carried buck knives.

"What's happening?" Linda asked Tex.

"Got your driver's license?" Charlie asked her.

"Yes. Why?"

"You're going for a ride with Tex. Do whatever he says, okay?"

Linda, Katie, and Sadie nodded. They got into the yellow Ford Farlaine. Linda was in the driver's seat, Tex was next to her. He was shaking, feeling anxious about what Charlie asked him to do, and was wired from the speed. Charlie walked up to the driver's window and leaned in. "I want you to leave a sign." he told them with wide eyes and a grin. "You girls know what I mean--somethin' witchy!"

Linda eased on the accelerator, then drove off. Charlie watched them go.

Everyone in the car was very quiet. Finally, Tex announced, "We're going to Terry Mecher's old house." Tex directed Linda where to go. It took about thirty minutes to drive to the Hollywood Hills. The car turned onto Elysian Drive. Linda parked the car near the chain link gate, then turned the ignition off. Tex got out of the car with some bolt cutters and told the girls to wait. Linda watched him climb up a telephone pole, but with his dark clothes, it was hard to see him. Katie and Sadie sat quietly in the backseat, Linda looked out the window and saw one of the telephone wires fall to the ground. Tex was back at the car. He opened the passenger door. "Let's go," he instructed. They got out of the car and climbed over the gate. They were heading down the driveway when headlights came towards them. A white Rambler was coming down the driveway. Tex waved his arms at the driver; the girls did the same. The car came to a stop. Tex ran to the driver's window. Sadie and Katie went to the other. A young man with blonde hair and glasses looked at Tex. Tex leaned into the car, aiming a revolver at the young man.

"No, please, I won't say anything!" he shouted, terrified.

Tex shot him four times in a row. Linda saw the flash and smoke. The young man slumped onto his side and lay on his back. Linda looked in, seeing his flannel shirt covered in blood. Tex reached in and turned the car off. Linda went into shock, but felt her body following Tex and the girls. They walked down the driveway to the mansion. They ran across the lawn to the side of the house. Tex took out his buck knife and went to a window that was partly open. He cut along the edges of the screen and ripped it open. He told Katie and Sadie to go to the front door where he'd let them in, then told Linda to go back to the car and wait. Linda turned and ran back to the car, waiting beside it on the dark street.

Katie and Sadie stood outside the front door. It opened and Tex let them in. They walked into a foyer. A chandelier hung above them; its bulbs were dimmed. There was a staircase to the left, then an open pair of double doors that led into the living room. They saw the back of a gray velvet sofa that faced a large white brick fireplace. There was an American flag draped over the sofa. On each side of the sofa were end tables with matching white ceramic lamps. The room was very still. Maybe no one was home? They walked in the living room. As Tex got closer to the sofa, he saw a man passed out on it like he'd been drinking. Tex told Sadie to go upstairs and check the rooms for more people. She left the living room and went upstairs.

Tex walked around the sofa and aimed the gun at the sleeping man, who suddenly stirred and opened his eyes. He yawned and stretched. "Eh, what time is it?" the man asked groggily, rubbing his eyes. He saw Tex aiming the gun in his face, then he sat up in confusion. "Who are you?" he asked.

Tex stared at him. "I'm the Devil. I'm here to do the Devil's work."

Upstairs, Sadie went down a hallway, approaching a room with its door cracked. She saw a dark-haired woman sitting in bed reading a book. Sadie didn't try to be inconspicuous. The woman looked up, saw Sadie, and actually waved at her. Figuring the house must have had several visitors, even late at night, Sadie waved back, then moved on. At the end of the hall, there was another bedroom with its door open. Sadie peered in, seeing two people on the bed—a blonde woman with her back turned to her who was talking quietly to a short man leaning against the bed's headboard. Sadie turned and went back downstairs, joining Tex and Katie who were guarding the man on the sofa.

"There's three more people," she reported.

Tex told she and Katie to round them up, then bring them downstairs to the living room. The girls turned and walked out of the room, then they both went up the stairs.

Sadie and Katie entered the room where the dark-haired woman was reading. Sadie waved her knife. "Get up and go downstairs." The woman looked shocked as Katie took out her knife threateningly. The woman, who was wearing a white nightgown, got out of bed as Katie followed her with the upraised knife. Sadie went down the hallway and entered the other bedroom, again waving her knife. "Get up!" she ordered the blonde woman, who was the movie star Sharon Tate, and her friend. "Don't ask any questions, just go downstairs." Sharon was shocked and angry, as was her male friend. She was wearing a tie-dye bra and panties and was very pregnant. Sadie waved her knife as they both got out of the bed and walked out of the bedroom. The short man went out first, then Sharon. But Sharon wasn't moving fast enough, so Sadie snatched a hold of her arm and hustled her down the stairs. She took her into the living room, then threw her on the sofa next to the tall man who'd been sleeping.

The short man looked at Tex, then Katie, and demanded, "What's going on? Who are you people?!"

"Shut up," Tex told him. "Everyone get on the floor, on your stomachs."

The short man gestured to Sharon, who was already sitting. "Just let her sit, she's pregnant."

Tex turned and shot the short man in the chest. Sharon and the dark-haired woman screamed as the short man fell to the floor in front of the fireplace.

"Where's your money!?" Tex demanded.

The dark-haired woman answered, "Upstairs in my purse. I'll get it for you." She started to leave, but Tex told Sadie to go with her. Sadie waved her knife at the woman and they went upstairs. The dark-haired woman gave Sadie some cash out of her purse. Sadie looked at the cash and scoffed. "That's it?"

"I'm sure we can get you more," the woman responded, trying to keep calm.

Sadie motioned for her to go back downstairs as she followed behind.

Tex counted the cash and threw it at the dark-haired woman. "That's all you got!? Where's your Hollywood money, huh?"

Meanwhile, the short man lay on the carpet, bleeding. His breathing was laboured. Sharon, who sat terrified on the sofa finally spoke up. "We can get you more money. We have lots of it, but it's in the bank."

Tex glared at Sharon. "I'm not kidding around. You understand that?"

Sharon nodded. "Yes. Yes, I do."

Tex didn't know what to do next. He looked at the short man lying on the carpet. He thought he was probably dying, but Tex took his knife out of his pocket and started stabbing him repeatedly. Sharon and the dark-haired woman became hysterical and begged Tex to stop. The dark-haired woman tried to run out of the living room, but Katie went after her and started to slash at her white nightgown with the knife. Katie cornered her and stabbed her over and over.

Out of the corner of his eye, Tex saw the large man on the sofa get up and run out of the living room. Tex ran after him with the revolver.

Sadie was now alone with Sharon. Sadie sat next to her, and Sharon started begging and pleading. "Please, don't hurt me. I'm pregnant! I want to live! I want to have my baby! Please, let me have my baby!"

Sadie looked down and saw her pregnant belly. She started feeling her stomach, fondling it.

"I just want to have my baby!" Sharon continued to beg.

Sadie shook her head, staring Sharon in the eye. "Look, b**ch, I don't care about you. I don't care if you're going to have a baby. You'd better be ready. You're going to die and I don't feel a thing about it." Sadie raised the knife and stabbed Sharon in the stomach. Sharon screamed at her. A rush went through Sadie.

"Mother, help!" Sharon moaned in agony. Then, Sadie started stabbing her all over. She kept on stabbing until Sharon stopped screaming. She let Sharon fall off the sofa to the floor. She heard gurgling sounds coming from Sharon's stomach. For a minute she thought about taking the baby, but instead, she just sat there, waiting for the others to come back.

Linda heard screams. Actually, they were BEYOND screams. She found herself walking back toward the mansion. Approaching the house, she saw the tall man emerge out the front door. His face and his shirt was drenched in blood. He stopped and looked at her. Linda started to cry. "Oh, god, I'm so sorry!" Linda told him.

Tex ran out the front door and shot the man, who fell on the front lawn. Linda watched in horror as Tex stabbed the man over and over again as he screamed out into the dead of night, "No, God, please, don't!"

Then, the dark-haired woman staggered out the front door with Katie chasing her. Katie ran her down on the lawn and stabbed her, plunging the knife into her back over and over. The woman's white nightgown was now red.

Linda turned and ran back to the car.

Sadie got up from the sofa and she dipped her fingers in Sharon's blood. She tasted it. Then, she went to the front door and wrote PIG on the front door in Sharon Tate's blood.

It seemed like forever when Linda finally saw Tex, Katie, and Sadie come back to the car. They were covered in blood and looked like zombies. Tex yelled at Linda to get back in the car. He was filled with rage. Linda did as she was told. Tex got in the driver's seat this time as Katie and Sadie got into the backseat. Tex started the car, then drove away from the house on Elysian Drive.

When they got back to Spahn's Ranch, Charlie and Brenda were dancing naked in the moonlight in front of the western town set. Charlie saw the car's headlights and stopped, telling Brenda go inside the saloon. Tex parked the car, then everyone got out. They'd changed out of the bloody clothes into clean ones. Tex had Linda toss the clothes they did the killing into a ravine somewhere in the canyon.

Charlie turned his palms up questionably. "What are ya'll doin' home so early? What happened? Was nobody home?"

Tex told him what happened. He said it was messy and there were bodies lying all over the place. He assured him everyone was dead. Charlie asked about money, Tex told him they got seventy bucks. Charlie was visibly angry, then told them all to go to bed.

Katie looked at Charlie, shaking her head. "Charlie...those people we killed, they were all SO young."

His eyes flashed with rage. "Go to bed!" he snapped.

Katie nodded and walked away.

The next morning, Katie sat with Lesley in one of the shacks. They sat close to each other on a mattress. Lesley listened as Katie told her what happened the night before. She wiped away tears. Katie was shaken up and confused. "It felt wrong," Katie admitted. "Do you think we did the right thing?"

Lesley chose her words carefully. "Charlie believes it had to be done, so...what do YOU believe?"

Katie ran her hand through her long, thick brown hair. "I believe Helter Skelter will start soon, but I wish it didn't have to be us to bring it on. Those people, they weren't much older than we are. In my mind, I kept thinking they were going to be these old fat white blobs. But they were beautiful and young. It wasn't what I thought it was going to be. Please, don't tell Charlie I said that."

"I won't," Lesley promised. "There's going to more, right?"

Katie nodded. "Yeah, probably."

"Will you do it again?"

"If Charlie asks me to."

"Then I want to go, too. If you can go out and do that, so do I. I hope we can go together."

Katie took Lesley's hands and held them. Lesley felt Katie's hands shake. "It's okay," Lesley told her. "Charlie wouldn't leads us astray."

Sadie, Lynn, and Linda watched a TV news report about he murders in Old George's trailer. They learned they'd killed movie star Sharon Tate, who was eight months pregnant; Coffee heiress Abigail Folger; Celebrity Hair Stylist Jay Sebring; and Voytek Frykowski who was a friend of Sharon's husband, Roman Polanski, who was Abigail's boyfriend. They also killed an eighteen year-old named Steven Parent, who was driving the car that came down the driveway. Apparently, he was visiting the caretaker who lived in the guesthouse.

"Wow!" Sadie exclaimed. "We killed some famous people!"

Linda couldn't watch anymore and left the trailer. She felt sick about what she witnessed and wanted nothing more to do with Tex. Linda walked off down one of the trails and cried.

The mood at Spahn's was tense. Everyone knew what had happened. Some people were nervous about being asked to go out and kill, while others wanted in on it. They talked about it in whispers, but none of them dared to say anything about it to Charlie.

Charlie was frustrated that the news reports mentioned nothing about black people being responsible for the murders. The blacks STILL weren't rising up. Sadie told him she wrote PIG on the front door of the Elysian Drive mansion. But it wasn't enough. He decided they had to go out again that night. This time, he'd SHOW them how to do it right.

Tex told Charlie Linda got pretty hysterical about things, so he didn't want her going. Lesley said she was crazy enough to believe in Helter Skelter, so he decided she would go out with Tex and Katie, who proved themselves. Sadie was too much of a liability, so she was out.

Late that Saturday night, Charlie instructed Tex, Katie, and Lesley to change into dark clothes and be ready to go out. They left the ranch after midnight, driving the same car from the previous night.

Charlie drove, Tex was next to him, Katie and Lesley were in the backseat. They drove around Los Angeles for an hour, then ended up in the Los Feliz section of town where more prominent people lived. Charlie drove down a residential street lit by sidewalk lamps, then stopped the car. There was a nice house up on a hill surrounded by trees. Charlie thought it looked secluded enough. He told the girls to wait, then he and Tex got out of the car. Lesley saw them walk up the driveway, then she lost them in the dark. She and Katie waited in the dark car for about twenty minutes. Then suddenly, Charlie and Tex were back at the car. Charlie told the girls to get out, and they did.

"Okay, there's a man and a woman and they're tied up. I told them they wouldn't get hurt, that this was just a robbery. They're pretty calm. Don't let them know you're gonna kill them. Okay? Make sure you write stuff on the walls. Make it look like blacks did it, okay? When you're done, hitchhike back to the ranch." Charlie got into the car and started it up. He smiled at them. "Make it a good one." Tex, Katie, and Lesley watched Charlie drive the Ford away, disappearing around a corner.

The threesome walked up the driveway toward the house. When they walked in, they saw a middle-aged Italian couple sitting on a couch with their hands tied with rope. They didn't look calm, Lesley observed. They looked terrified. Suddenly everything she imagined in her mind about what it'd be like to do this was shattered by the raw realness of it. Lesley just wanted to get out of there! She followed Tex and Katie into the kitchen. Charlie didn't bring them there with any weapons except for Tex, who had a bayonet. Katie opened kitchen drawers, searching for knives that'd be good for stabbing. She grabbed two butcher knives. Katie handed a knife to Lesley, then shut the drawer. They followed Tex back into the living room. Tex pulled the middle-aged man up from the couch. He struggled and shouted, "What are doing!? You said you weren't gonna hurt us!"

Tex told Katie and Leslie to take the woman into the bedroom. As they pulled her up from the couch, she started shouting for her husband, "Leno! Leno!"

"They're gonna kill us!" the man started screaming and crying.

Katie and Lesley struggled to drag the woman down a hallway to the master bedroom. Once they got her inside the bedroom, they pushed her onto the bed. She kept screaming her husband's name.

Tex took the bayonet and stabbed the man in his stomach over and over as he screamed inhuman guttural sounds. He dropped to the floor, gurgling.

The woman, upon hearing her husband being killed, sat up on the bed and tried to run, but Katie pushed her back down. Lesley removed a case from a pillow and put it over the woman's head as a hood. Katie started stabbing the woman, who was flailing and screaming. When Lesley saw the blood, she backed out of the bedroom and hid in the hallway, staring into a dark empty room, feeling removed from her body. Tex came down the hallway carrying the bloody bayonet. He looked at Lesley and told her to go back into the bedroom. Lesley entered the bedroom, seeing Katie still stabbing the woman, who was now lying on the floor next to the bed. The woman wasn't moving, and Lesley believed she was dead. Katie stood up gripping the knife, trying to catch her breath. Tex grabbed Lesley and shook her. "Do something," he told her angrily. Katie handed the knife to Lesley. Lesley took a deep breath, then went over to the woman's body. She was lying face down. Lesley raised the knife and started stabbing her in the lower back. Once she started, it was like she couldn't stop. It was a strange, yet exhilarating feeling.

They went back into the living room and Katie grabbed a paper towel from the kitchen. She came back in, dipped the paper towel into the man's blood, then she started writing stuff on the living room wall. She wrote DEATH TO PIGS. She walked over to the door leading to the kitchen, and wrote above the doorway RISE. Katie went into the kitchen, looked around for something to write on. Seeing the refrigerator door, she wrote Helter Skelter in blood, but it was misspelled and actually read HEALTER SKELTER.

Tex had Lesley wipe the house down for fingerprints, but even she knew she wasn't doing a very good job. Lesley just wanted out of that house. After she was done, she, Katie and Tex took a shower together to wash off the blood. They had a snack in the kitchen--cheese and milk--then they left the house and tiredly walked down the street in the dark of night.

Charlie was frustrated by the news reports. The couple they'd killed, Leno and Rosemary Labianca, owned a chain of grocery stores in L.A. The police said the murders looked "ritualistic", and believed it had no connection to the Sharon Tate murders. "Ritualistic" sounded Satanic to Charlie, not the act of a black revolution. He didn't know what to do in order to start Helter Skelter. How many did THEY have to kill in order to get the blacks to rise up?

Days passed. People at Spahn's began to wonder if Helter Skelter would ever begin. Katie realized it wasn't going to happen like Charlie said it would. She started thinking Charlie had been wrong all along. Life outside the ranch was business as usual. There was no war coming. It was a lie. All they did was murder a bunch of people for nothing.

Lynn ran up to Charlie in a panic. "Charlie! Tex is gone!"

"What!?" Charlie shouted, panic rising up inside of him. "Are you sure?"

"Yeah, he's nowhere to be found and all his things are gone."

Charlie shook his head in anger. "That motherf**ker."

"That's not all. Katie is gone, Linda too."

Charlie collapsed onto the ground and covered his head with his hands. "Are you sure?" he asked, knowing it was futile to ask.

"Yeah, they're gone. Linda took her kid, too." She got on the ground beside him, wrapping her arms around him. "It's okay, Charlie. I'LL never leave you. I'll ALWAYS believe in you 'til the day I die. I swear."

A few weeks later, in the early morning as the sun was rising, Spahn's Ranch was raided by the police. There were helicopters flying above the ranch as several cops arrested everyone they could find. Charlie and his friends were put in jail. The charge was stolen vehicles.

Charlie sat in a jail cell, strumming a guitar. He looked at the concrete walls and the steel bars. Charlie giggled. "Hello, old friend," he said with a laugh. "I didn't think we'd see each other again."

A guard told Charlie he had a visitor. Charlie lay his guitar down when a man dressed in a fancy suit walked up to the cell. "Mr. Manson? I'm Ronald Hughes. I'll be your attorney."

Charlie sighed. "I don't need an attorney. I've done nothing wrong. I don't know who stole all those vehicles they found at Spahn's. You know who I think stole 'em? There was a guy staying there for a while named Charles. I think you've got the two of us confused."

"You've got bigger problems than auto theft, Mr. Manson."

Charlie narrowed his eyes. "Yeah? What's that?"

"Do you know a girl by the name of Susan Atkins?"

Charlie shook his head. "No."

"Well, she's being held at Sybil Brand Institute. She confessed to being involved in the murder of Gary Hinman in Topanga Canyon a few months ago. Bobby Beausoleil confessed to killing Gary Hinman. He also says that YOU, Mr. Manson, were involved. He says that you ordered Hinman to be killed."

Charlie gulped, then giggled nervously.

"Man, I had nothin' to do with that. Bobby and Gary were lovers. It was a lover's quarrel. I didn't even know the guy."

"Well, Miss Atkins also says that you ordered Hinman to be killed. But that's the least interesting thing she's said. Apparently, Susan has told some of her jail mates that she was involved in the Sharon Tate Murders. Susan claims you ordered those murders to start some kind of race war."

Charlie giggled again, starting to sweat profusely. "Man, that Susan chick sounds like a nutcase! Like I said, I don't know no Susan."

"She goes by the name Sexy Sadie. Do you know a Sadie, Charlie?"

"Um, yeah, I knew some girl named Sadie. But she was just some whore who stayed at Spahn's for a while. We spoke a few times, but other than that, I didn't associate with her. I don't associate with nasty whores. Look, I don't know ANY of these people you're talkin' about. I'm here because of phoney charges of auto theft. I don't know anything about no murders."

Ronald Hughes sighed. "I think you're going to be in here for a very long time, Charlie. If I were you, I'd start telling the truth. When you're ready to do that, you let me know." He got up and left.

Charlie stared at the bars, then closed his eyes. He knew he wasn't going to see the outside of prison ever again. He picked up his guitar and began strumming it. Charlie knew after Tex, Katie, and Linda fled the ranch, it was over. As far as he was concerned, he didn't tell anybody to do anything. And he'd keep telling people that until his last breath. None of it was his fault. His mom screwed him up, his wife betrayed him and took his child. Society never gave him a chance. The world was evil. And he was its victim. He'd always be the victim. But, as long as he had a guitar, he'd be all right. It didn't matter if he was locked away in prison. Because in his mind, he was free. He'd ALWAYS be free.

The End

